《The Bloody Gate [PROGRESSION PORTAL FANTASY]》


 Chapter 01- The Beginning of Everything

    In 1367, disasters of all kinds began to appear randomly around the world. Deserts got hotter, mountains colder and fertile areas were hit by drought. Agricultural production has deteriorated, affecting the entire population, leaving the world in despair due to famine.


    Three years did not pass until the second disaster broke out. Like a raging flood from abandoned rubble and forbidden forests around the world, monsters rushed with the sole aim of eradicating all forms of intelligent life on the continent without exception.


    As soon as another year passed, intelligent creatures began to appear out of nowhere: death knights, Litch and mythical creatures... In this despair, a group of heroes from several parts of the continent emerged; with a force capable of fighting the mighty kings of monsters, things began to return to normal life to some extent until the Black Phoenix appeared.


    An unparalleled monster, ten meters long, with smooth black feathers covering its body and a rough one covering its wings and head, a blue halo burning the body of this body of the bird like an emerging fire in dry grass.


    It wreaked havoc on the earth for nearly a week until the seven world heroes joined forces to eradicate it. The two sides met in their fateful encounter at the foot of the Indora volcano.


    Before the final battle, the heroes agreed on a contingency plan that required the return of Maximus the wizard in time if the operation to subdue the ferocious monster failed.


    Orion stepped forward with a green halo of a strange nature around his sword to attack the Phoenix, Eric prepared a huge golden arrow nearly two meters long that it was more like a spear than an arrow and prepared to launch with the perfect opportunity.


    Aliana summoned a high-ranking fire spirit and blessed Orion to resist the black flames, while Mira was in the midst of preparing for the ''Living Cage'' spell: a spell that creates living roots that bind the opponent and tighten him like a living octopus.


    After a quarter of an hour of attempts to get the beast¡¯s attention, Orion managed to bring it close enough to the surface of the earth, at which moment Dante appeared out of nowhere behind it and tore part of her left wing.


    After she was injured, her speed slowed down and she could not rise much, Eric took advantage of the opportunity and fired the arrow like a cannon shot, hitting her right shoulder at a point close to where the nerve passes. She could not flutter her wing anymore and fell like a collapsing building. The moment she met the ground, red roots sprang up around her and tied her up in a flash.


    As she tried her best to break free from the roots, Tae-min and Yun Hua rushed in and banged her back and head respectively and the phoenix fell into place, unable to move.


    ''Did it work? Finally this damn monster perished.''


    The phoenix stopped moving for a minute, whoever sees it believes that she is dead. A loud shout interrupted the silence; the phoenix did not die and shouted with everything she had. A terrible feeling stifled the atmosphere and turned the joy of the alleged victory into despair.


    ''What is it? It is a bad omen. Let everyone prepare for the worst.''


    Maximus, standing in the distance, shouted at his comrades in anticipation of a change in situation.


    ''I will start preparing the spell as agreed.''


    Fear flooded everyone, and the phoenix, which did not a bit of sound throughout the fighting, issued a terrifying cry. Her body shrank and curled like a piece of paper and within moments, its size was the size of an orange. All sounds stopped and the turbulence in the air currents disappeared, it was that calmness before the explosion. The mass soon expanded and turned very quickly around itself, leaving sparks behind in a circular shape. What came to light was a huge amount of sparks like those emitted by an electric saw cutting a metal plate. The speed increased as the seconds passed until a strange sound became audible. A ringing from another world lasted for seconds until a black gate formed.


    Shouts rolled and dozens of phoenixes emerged from the Black Gate. None of them reached the size even close to the first phoenix, but their huge number made up for it.


    Despair penetrated the hearts of the heroes; the bird that the seven of them cooperated and took half an hour to eradicate was nothing more than a reconnaissance.


    "It was a losing battle from the beginning, if we knew this was going to happen, we would have brought the entire corps to prepare for it."


    The heroes knelt down and none of them uttered a word until Orion interrupted this silence by shouting at Maximus, Maximus understood it and it took him no more than thirty seconds until the opening of the time gate that he had previously begun to prepare was completed and then he entered in a hurry.


    He felt sad for his comrades who stayed to fight desperately to give him a chance to change history.


    "Is that what time travel feels like? It''s really annoying..."


    Maximus then felt his mind drift away as he lost sense of his surroundings. Is it in space or underwater? He could not distinguish until he felt his fall to the ground. He felt heavy and could not move his body at first. It took him a minute to catch up, opened his eyes and sat quietly examining his surroundings.


    ''It''s a green plateau covered with grass, this green!''


    He has not seen that color for years. His feelings overflowed and his eyes teared with joy.


    "The plan worked, we did not fail, and the sacrifices of our comrades were not in vain. I traveled back in time.''


    In the midst of this joy, Maximus thought of only two things: How long did he return? Moreover, what are his comrades doing now?


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Maximus turned his head left and right, looking for distinctive landmarks to know where he was. He easily realized that in the Golden Plains in the south, seconds later he had set up an instantaneous teleportation formation towards the Marquis of Drake no more than a few tens of miles away.


    It was evening and the city was overflowing with people, Maximus went down the street and asked a passerby about the date, and the man was a little surprised and then answered.


    ''Hmmm, we''re in the last days of second month of spring 1354. I am not sure about the exact date, sorry.''


    ''... Thank you, that''s good enough.''


    Maximus gathered his thoughts and realized that he had returned thirteen years before disaster or nineteen years before the battle with the Phoenix. He thanked the man and then went through his thoughts after breathing a sigh of relief.


    "We have enough time and more to prepare for disaster, that dark future will never happen again."


    Shortly thereafter, he stepped away from the public eye and made another move towards his old home. He moved directly to his office and then examined his surroundings, a wooden room that may seem obsolete in design but clean, well-organized, and contained typical scholar items: a black wood desk with research papers on several subjects under a wide glass window decorated with copper wires, a bookshelf holding tens of books of many sizes and colors.


    Maximus sat in his chair and began to organize his thoughts to implement the plan they had previously agreed upon before their last battle in case of any circumstance. He decided that delaying it a little bit would not hurt and then went out of the room and started walking around the house until he was shocked by what he saw. He saw his clothes and his staff thrown on the floor, the objects were not randomly thrown on the wooden floor, it was like someone who fell to the ground and then his body evaporated.


    It was not long before he realized that his younger self had disappeared the moment he traveled back in time.


    ''One chance is all I need, we won''t fail this time.''


    He felt a little sad for his young self that disappeared from existence, but he overcame sadness as the fate of the world was on his shoulders, he did not want to add another concern to the worries he carried on his back.


    He picked up his belongings that were on the floor and went up to his office again, then fetched several blank papers and proceeded to draw diagrams and write a plan. The first, second, third and many papers were filled over the next three hours until night fell and he began to feel tired.


    He did not rest since his comrades began their fight against the Black Phoenix, fell quietly on the bed and fell asleep directly. The magic of time travel has exhausted most of its mana ¨C symptoms are now starting to appear hours later.


    After morning, he woke up energetically as if he were in his twenties.


    ''When did you come back as a child, Maxie? You are closer to sixty now. You don''t have the right to sleep well; you have to suffer from insomnia.''


    He mocked himself a little nit and then went to the kitchen; prepared a snack with the ingredients he found in the kitchen, ate it and then returned to his office. Maximus took out of the drawer a map of the entire continent, it was not easy to find or buy one. He took out a pen and placed a mark at every city where his former comrades lived.


    He did not stay long and then brought a bag and gathered the essentials he needed. He then set a spatial transfer formation to the nearest destination.


    He repeated the process, headed to the various destinations successively, and easily found his companions. He briefly explained the situation to each of them separately.


    ''...''


    At first, each of them thought he was just an old man suffering from some mental illnesses, but as the conversation continued, each of them began to have serious features. This man does not talk nonsense.


    He knew their full names, their parents'' names, what they liked, what they hated and many more.


    With so much information, it was not just a passing joke and it was not long before he succeeded in convincing them.


    He then gave each of them an oval-shaped green jewel similar to that used to make necklaces and amulets and briefly explained what they were:


    ''This is a green gem made of magic jade and imbued with a spatial transfer spell. When it glows later click on it and it will break easily, then it will take you to my location. Explain the situation vaguely to your parents. If they are not convinced, give them this letter. It will definitely work.''


    This is how Maximus persuaded his comrades individually. In the evening, he returned to his home and sat resting on his sofa in the basement, this sense of comfort and peace that the world lost in the future seemed trivial but precious, more precious than one imagines.


    He returned to his kitchen and prepared vegetable soup. After it was cooked, he filled a plate and enjoyed eating the food; each sip had a sense of nostalgia.


    .........


    He did not realize the passage of time, and after he finished he cleaned the table. Took out a package of red tealeaves from the closet, heat the water, and carefully placed the tealeaves in boiling water.


    He stared at the leaves as they released their bloody-red color towards the water as he agitated it from time to time until the fragrant smell of the kitchen declared that the tea was ready.


    He filled two cups of it and carried them having the balcony as a destination, placed the cups on the small table next to him and sat on his rocking chair and enjoyed watching the stars and having tea.


    The worries of years have disappeared in minutes. His mind has become empty and comfortable for the first time in years.


    .........


    After enjoying this quiet, he returned the cups to the kitchen and headed towards the bedroom to rest, as tomorrow a heavy work awaits him, work that will change the future of this world.


    ----------------------------


    By morning, after organizing his affairs and preparations, he headed to the middle of his office where there were no obstacles. With great concentration for several minutes, an orange magic circle with a diameter of four meters was created containing a number of strange symbols and geometric shapes.


    The moment it was completed, the green jewel of each of the future heroes glowed. They broke the jewel as they were asked to, it emitted by a strong light that forced them to close their eyes. The moment it opened, they found themselves in Maximus'' office.


    All of them were surprised, as this is the first time they have had the opportunity to try this kind of magic, the sensations mixed between enthusiasm and tension, but firmness prevailed over all this.


    Silence fell as soon as Maximus began to talk; everyone''s faces were frozen and serious. None of them ever expected to hear something like this...

 Chapter 02- First Meeting

    Everyone was excited at first, but after hearing what Maximus said, everyone''s faces hardened, and the responsibility on their shoulders is not a joke.


    ''Do not worry about it, I will ensure that you grow in the future to become the desired saviors and the hope of the continent.''


    Maximus assured them that he would ensure their growth to save the world.


    .........


    After a short talk, he asked the youngsters to get to know each other because a team whose members did not know each other well is not a cohesive team.


    After the acquaintance ended, everyone followed Maximus leaving the house. He was heading towards the market to buy what they would need in the future.


    Starting with the clothing store, each of them bought two adventurers'' clothing sets because it has some advantages: practical, unattractive and effective for both combat and training.


    ''Where now? Where should we go?''


    He thought for a moment as he walked until he remembered a blacksmith shop he knew and changed the way. It was not long before they passed by the blacksmith workshop, which belonged to two friends of Maximus. From the outside the workshop was not something special but from the inside something else; many antiques hung on the walls and placed on the shelves.


    ''Beautiful, what a wonderful weapons here and there!''


    For young boys, this was like a dream. Whoever has lived a simple life and has too low expectations to dream of seeing something like this, he cannot even imagine having it.


    ''Watch this sword; it''s an amazing sword I''ve never seen a similar one to it before.''


    Orion could not help but pick up one of the ornate swords and started waving it left and right, Aliana shouted at him warning him that it was dangerous.


    .........


    ''Why do customers always make so much noise? It has been playing on my nerves lately.''


    You could have forgotten to drink your morning coffee today too. Try to be nice to your customers.''


    Not a moment later, a dwarf came out with thick arms with many of the wounds and burns that had inflicted on him over the years, short hair and a chaotic black beard with burnt edges covered on his big nose and narrow eyes.


    An elf accompanied him wearing clothes similar to his colleague, a moderate gait and a very elegant appearance from the one he came out of the workshop lab with him. The two were slightly surprised by the new visitors. The surprise was even greater when Maximus came forward to greet old comrades: the stone blacksmith Dualen and the Green Leaf Galleon.


    In this continent, every person with sufficient reputation has a title related to his distinctive characteristic, for example, Dualen has won his nickname for two things: his hands are hard like rocks and his hammer is able to break rocks with a few blows. Galleon¡¯s story is slightly different, due to his outstanding engraving and decorating skills; with just a knife, he was able to carve on wood, metal and even jewels with agility and graceful movements like a green leaf swaying on a tree branch on a stormy day.


    Orion apologized for carrying the sword without asking for permission; the owners of the workshop accepted his apology and asked Maximus, who did not resemble the one they knew about why he was coming.


    ''I came to buy weapons and equipment suitable for these little ones: a double-edged sword supporting both halo and mana for Orion. Two black steel daggers soaked in the waters of the Black Lake for Dante. One long and one short bow with a magic dart quiver holding up to 100 arrows for Eric. A black iron spear with a double-edged blade for Tai Min. hand-to-hand combat gloves supported by magic stones to double the attack effect. Do not forget the light armor for each of them to match the clothes of adventurers.''


    The blacksmiths were surprised by this large and detailed request, but for an experienced blacksmith, it is not a big of a deal.


    ''A week... A week is all we need plus please prepay to cover the costs of the materials needed to the order.''


    Maximus took out of his robe a purple cloth bag, which did not look too special, as you know nothing about it. Dante suddenly Talked:


    ''Magical storage? That is fantastic. I only saw it twice, once with a famous magician and once with a rich merchant.''


    Dante quickly realized the value of this item, increased his confidence in Maximus and smiled lightly.


    "He''s fairly rich, at least we won''t starve."


    Maximus took out three gold coins, paid them and added a small order.


    ''The additional money is for weapon decoration only, don''t change the appearance of armor and keep their designs as simple as possible.''


    The two blacksmiths understood the detailed order that they rarely got a similar one, it gave them a boost of enthusiasm. Maximus came out and the boys followed, it was not a moment before a glitter appeared in Eric''s eyes and unleashed his tongue after he had previously been silent.


    ''Are you really going to buy us all that stuff? You are generous, sir.''


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Mira''s face was disturbed, and except for a light shield, he bought her nothing. Dante gave her a light blow to the head and then admonished her.


    "You''re a little foolish for a witch, what would he buy for you from a blacksmith shop for example? For magicians'' items, there are their own shops.''


    Mira caught herself together after being struck by the blow. The blow was really painful; she rubbed her hair for a few seconds and then continued to press it until the pain subsided. She was disturbed by Dante''s behavior and quickly thought of a suitable response until the little girl found the most appropriate one.


    ''How do I know if I haven''t seen things like this in my village? I was fortunate to be able to learn some magic from books I found in my parents'' library.''


    Orion and Eric lowered their heads and then laughed at the situation. You could rarely see a similar case.


    .........


    The group kept walking and it was not more than a few minutes until they reached the next store, unlike the previous blacksmith shop whose design was modest; this is a store whose appearance and design suggest luxury.


    With just a single peek, one can be sure it is a store specialized in extravagant goods. The store seemed to shout the following slogan: ''If you don''t have a lot of money, don''t even think about getting close!!''


    Maximus knocked on the glass door and then entered, and the children followed. None of them could hide his surprise like last time.


    Behind one of the glass display tables stood a man in his thirties dressed in respectable clothes and professional glasses as he cleaned some of the exhibits before putting them back on the display table. He saw him as simply an experienced businessperson.


    In the glass display tables, rows of rings, necklaces and various decorative objects followed, including precious magic artifacts hidden among ordinary decorative objects.


    It was a ploy used by many expert traders to distinguish between ordinary and privileged customers. For Maximus it is nothing more than a small trick but he wanted to test the little ones and the depth of their insight. He asked all of them to choose one item that suited them the most. They quickly realized for themselves that it was their first test and they had to pass it.


    Among the dozens of exhibits, there are many hidden artifacts, each one must distinguish at least one.


    .........


    Only a quarter of an hour passed and each of them had finished choosing what they saw fit, Maximus and the storeowner smiled after seeing their options.


    "I didn''t expect their insight to be so good!!" both said inside their minds.


    "Our choices are good otherwise this expression wouldn''t have appeared on their faces!!" The boys easily realized it.


    ''Really good options, give me a minute to get them out for you.''


    Moments later put their options on top of the glass table.


    -Magic Immunity Ring (Orion): A silver ring with an eight-pointed star with a black jewel in the middle, increases magical resistance and breaks through magical defenses. A ring that is looked highly by the knights.


    -Magic penetration Ring (Eric): A black steel ring wrapped around it an emerald-headed patterned snake, a ring that increases the speed of magic projectiles and their ability to cancel the magic defense. A precious ring for magical archers, even though they are few.


    -Pocket Watch of Spirits (Alyana): A pocket watch made of gold and decorated with many strange shapes, when an owner is appointed, no one will be able to use it without his permission or relinquishing ownership. When you open it, you find a special magic stone that covers the entire area (on the outside it looks like a watch but on the inside it is not), called hollow quartz, which has the ability to store the spirits of elements and merge them into spirits of higher rank. No one took it because its value is unknown.


    -Obsidian (Also known as volcanic glass) gem (Dante): A smooth black ball, reeking of the energy of shadows. Artisans generally uses these gems to decorate the handles of swords, daggers or some accessories. No one could figure out how to extract its full potential.


    -Protector Necklace (Mira): A brass necklace with a teardrop-shaped jewel made of polished sapphire. It enhances the magic of water and plants and improves the speed of casting spells.


    -Water and Fire Ring (Tai Min and Yoon-Hwa): Two identical silver rings, one with a magical blue essence and the other one is red. ''Blue'' increases speed and ''red'' power. If there is consistency between the wearers, a state of synchronization can be entered, which brings out the maximum potential of the users. One of the special pieces that are famous especially among twins.


    Maximus covered his eyes and laughed like crazy after seeing their choices, for someone with no experience in antiques to choose an object that suits him perfectly... He muttered a few words later.


    "I think it is fate after all. As I promised in time, they are destined to become protectors of the world."


    Maximus took out his sleeve to pay for the exhibits, but after payment, the shop owner asked him to wait a moment.


    .........


    Moments later, the shopkeeper returned from the storage with a slightly small box in his hand. After opening it, he found a deep blue magic ball sized comparably to an orange.


    ''I will give you this, sir, please accept it from me.''


    ''I can''t accept a gift like this, I''ll pay for it.''


    "No, no, it''s not what you think. This is a family treasure that our family has passed down for generations. We have a prophecy that the ball will one day find its owner. For a moment I felt like it wanted you.''


    The magician was a little confused, as it was surprising and completely unexpected. There was something wrong in the situation and Maximus did not understand what it was until this moment.


    ''And what made you sure of that? I mean, you can get your feelings wrong and you can''t hand over the heritage of your family like that to someone there hasn''t been a few minutes since you met."


    ''Sir. Look at this manuscript, please.''


    Maximus'' face changed completely after seeing the manuscript, it describes future heroes and some of the disasters that occurred in the future.


    ''Is this real?''


    He could not believe his eyes, asked to speak with the shopkeeper privately, and went to the storage, which was at the back of the store.


    .........


    ''You''re not kidding with me? Is it real? If it''s a stupid joke, be prepared to pay for it.''


    "It is authentic and I guarantee it with my life, it''s a familial legacy over generations for my family, Frederick''s family."


    "I think I''ve heard of it somewhere, but I''m still not sure about it."


    ''The Bloody Gate... Do you believe me now?''


    With hearing this name, the face of the heavenly magician turned into serious and shocked expressions, how could he know about this? Maximus realized that what he knew was not as simple as he thought...

 Chapter 03- The Unknown Friend

    ''The Bloody Gate... You understand me now.''


    ''How? How do you know about this? Who are you?''


    ''You asked me how? It all started 3 days ago, a vision came to me alerting me that a group would visit me soon, each of them would take an item that fits perfectly. Once I find this group, I have to give the crystal ball to the oldest of them.''


    After hearing the word three days, Maximus burst out laughing.


    ''Hahahaha.''


    Maximus, who was a great magician, returner from another world, and a regressor, saw many oddities but did not think that he would be so surprised.


    He quickly repositioned and asked the shopkeeper about the crystal ball.


    ''What''s so special about it? And what benefit will we get from taking it?''


    The shopkeeper did not know much about the ball except that it is sealed with a strong seal, the information may seem useless, but who will tire himself to seal something useless? Maximus realized that it had a secret that he had to discover hoping that it would benefit him in achieving his goals.


    .........


    He checked the ball for a while and then thanked the shopkeeper and went outside, called out to the others and left the store quietly. Everyone wondered about the topic of the conversation but did not dare to ask because they knew that if it mattered, he would tell them eventually.


    Evening fell and everyone returned to Maximus'' house after completing the work. The house was quite big and had extra rooms, the boys took one room and the girls took another. All of them began to think about what to do in the future. How will they increase their strength? In addition, what will they do to improve achievements?


    -------------------------


    The rest of the day passed quickly and nothing interesting happened.


    Night fell and the sky was clear, a deep-dark blue dome adorned with thousands of twinkling stars that slowly moved over the hours in one direction. The city was very quiet; you rarely hear sounds except for some crows or birds every now and then.


    On the roof of the house sat, a young man dressed in black alone, harmonizing with the darkness. Dante was thinking about the burden on his shoulders as the oldest one in the team. He had to take care of them as his brothers and family.


    ''What is our elder doing here?''


    Suddenly Maximus moved nearby, Dante felt chills and then calmly responded.


    ''This is scary, sir, please do not appear again like this.''


    Maximus laughed at him and then sat down beside him and in a sarcastic tone, he answered as well.


    ''You''re right, these are things that don''t fit people of my age, but look who''s sitting on my roof.''


    ''You came just in time, sir... I had a few questions to ask, please.''


    Maximus smiled and then stared at the twinkling stars that filled the night sky.


    ''Go ahead. Ask as much as you want and I''ll try to answer.''


    ''How did you know about us in the first place? All of us live far apart on the continent and we are not even famous but you know a lot, a lot strangely. How else did you find us?''


    Maximus sighed and smiled lightly, expecting to hear such a question but earlier than he expected.


    ''As I expected from you. You are sagacious, boy. I''m sure if I tell you it''s a prophecy you''ll see it as a clear lie, I trust you won''t tell others about the small we are going to have now.''


    ''Thank you for your trust sir, no reason for me to tell them as long as you have told me not to.''


    ''I traveled back in time, Dante, nineteen years from the future. My original self at this time was thirty-eight years old. When I came back, my younger self disappeared and was replaced by me.''


    Dante expected a strange answer but got something weirder, going back to the past is a fictional idea he did not expect to see or hear here.


    ''That explains a lot but it''s not enough to explain how you knew about us or how you found us.''


    ''We were comrades who went through a lot of hardships, moments of life and death. Even defeating an enemy we thought it would be impossible!¡¯


    Dante leaned forward with overwhelming interest and curiosity, wanting to learn more about what had happened.


    ''Exciting story, can you tell me how we met?''


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ''You ask about this? You will see it with your own eyes soon. We called it the Bloody Gate or the Crimson Portal, have you ever wondered about the existence of another world? If you have frustration, you''ll see it in a month at best.''


    Many thoughts overlapped Dante''s mind: another world, a return in time, a bloody gate... He also wondered what happened in the future.


    ''I see that your mind is a little confused by the many facts but please help me train others if I ever needed your help. My goal is to make all of you ready to enter the other world. We must make the most of the time we have.''


    ''I''ll help you with all my strength; it''s going to be okay this time.''


    Here Dante stood up, straightened his stance and then put his fist on his chest. Finally, his doubts have disappeared and he has peace of mind knowing these things, Dante is hesitant about people who hide a lot whose intentions are often unclear. Having heard the answer, he now understood why he did not want to share this with others. Someone may slip their tongue and reveal this secret or lose their enthusiasm after hearing something shocking like this. Now. The future heroes returned to their rooms and slept in peace and quiet.


    -------------------------


    A new day dawned and with the exception of Maximus and Dante, Orion was the first one to wake up.


    Enthusiasm was overflowing within him. He went downstairs and found the old magician and the pessimistic young man sitting at the table eating breakfast and chatting, he too sat down and ate quickly and then began to ask about the plans of the day with bright eyes.


    He told him that he would take everyone to buy suitable clothes for the training that will begin this evening. Orion rushed to the top floor and woke everyone up. It is going to be an exciting day for everyone.


    .........


    It approached eight o''clock in the morning and everyone finished preparing before the departure time. Passing through the market, they entered a luxurious tailoring shop. Inside there were rows of clothes hanged on the walls and clothes holders, it was everyone''s first experience to see a shop like this. Maximus approached the owner of the store and asked him to look at clothes that would suit everyone according to their combat specialty.


    Adventurers¡¯ costumes for Dante and Orion, oriental outfits with stealth magic by Eric, oriental outfits with magic protection for Aliana and Mira, martial arts outfit for Tai Min and Yoon-Hwa.


    All of them were impressed with their new clothes. With just some small adjustments, they fit great.


    Maximus continued to enter several stores and his future students followed him without much talk. Once all the concerns were over, everyone went home.


    ''Hurry up and put on the adventurers'' clothes that the teacher bought you yesterday and then gather at his office.''


    Dante urged them to hurry up; time was gold and they should not waste like this without purpose. After they had finished getting dressed and preparing themselves, they proceeded successively to Maximus'' office and formed a ring.


    Maximus applied an instantaneous teleportation formation that he had prepared in advance and activated it. After a moment, the scenery had changed completely, a spacious foyer the likes of which the children had never seen before, with decorated walls, illuminated by a glass chandelier that mediated the circular ceiling supported by five marble buttresses, each in a distinctive color with connotations.


    ''Sir, why are the colors of the marble buttresses different? Is there a particular reason or is it just an ornament.''


    Someone paid attention to the different colors of the supports in this large hall. Presumably, there must be a logical reason for this.


    ''The five pillars indicate the paths that a person can take in his life, while colors indicate each path. Red for fighting, blue for research and learning, green for production, yellow for trade and commerce and orange for exploration and adventure.''


    ''Wow!! I didn''t know of anything like that.''


    Mira''s eyes widened and flashed like a glass ball under sunlight. She was a gluttonous girl for learning and took opportunities to ask questions to satisfy her curiosity.


    .........


    Many people walk around the place. This is the famous Mydrias Academy, specifically the lobby. Maximus advanced towards the front office and the others followed him.


    ''I want to use a private training room for a month. I want to reserve two noble-grade rooms, one in the male section and one in the female section.''


    The Heavenly Wizard took a silver card out of his pocket and showed it to the employee; it is only owned by magicians or knights with five or six rings/stars and a guarantee of your identity. Without questions or delay, the employee took out two keys, a purple card topped with gold decorations, and the number eight was written on it.


    After a few turns and guard offices separating sections of the buildings, they arrived at a portico containing 12 numbered magic gates.


    The gates are built with gray volcanic stones; each piece was carefully carved and polished to form a sturdy arch that does not require the use of concrete to ensure its stability.


    Immediately, everyone headed towards the gate bearing the number eight. The magician slided the card in front of a different stone than the rest on the right side of the gate. The gate activated and the entrance opened, and then they entered one by one. A spacious room with a length of approximately fifty meters, a width of thirty meters and a height of approximately twelve meters. A room with walls of insulation stone, a stone of a special kind capable of withstanding attacks up to the fourth rank for knights and magicians and sixth for martial artists. In addition to several magical white stones that served as a source of light for this large room.


    Next to the entrance was a steel safe protected by a defensive spell, which contained weapons of all shapes and types to suit the needs of whoever rented the room.


    Maximus stood opposite his students to explain the situation.


    ''The training will last for a month, the training sessions do not end until it is announced. Be patient, this is a price to protect the future.''


    ''Understood sir.''


    They spoke with one voice and with fiery determination in their eyes.


    ''The first week will be training to learn how to control mana or internal energy or whatever it is called, the second week will be intensive physical training, the third week will be training in your combat specialty to be determined later, for the remaining ten days it will be training in real combat. This scheme is just a preliminary idea, training may change as you grow and progress.''


    A lot of painstaking work awaits them, but sooner or later, the results will appear.


    Maximus smiled like a doll haunted by an evil spirit, that provoked some fear and a bit of discomfort.


    ''Training won''t be difficult; it''s going to be hell.''


    After hearing this, the smile disappeared from their faces but the determination did not completely fade. They prepared themselves psychologically to start this training and then silence came. They waited for Maximus to talk about the next step...

 Chapter 04- Mana sensibility Test

    Maximus did not delay and wanted to use the remainder of this day as the first training session. He asked them to try to sense the mana in the air, except for Mira and Dante, the others did not even understand what it meant.


    ''Sit on the floor in a circle.''


    The students sat down at the request of Maximus, who passed by them one by one. He put his thumb on their forehead, and then quietly injected a portion of mana into their brains. A warm water sensation permeates through the skin, giving a sense of comfort.


    He then asked them if they had felt the mana he had injected into them, and this time they understood what mana was. They did not recognize it because it was their first time, like trying a new type of fruit for the first time. You cannot predict how it will taste even if someone describes it to you; it is a feeling that someone can only perceive through experience.


    After helping them in the first step they were able to understand what was required, mana is everywhere around them but they don''t realize it just as we don''t realize that we are surrounded by air from everywhere or as fish are unable to perceive the water around it. As an essential part of the milieu, its existence is gradually forgotten.


    The concentration lasted for hours until each one of them could sense the mana around them, a feeling that was superficial nonetheless. That was more than enough as a start as their skills will improve rapidly as the training progresses.


    ''Stand up. We''ll move on to the next stage.'' Everyone quickly stood up to listen to the request.


    ''What is the number written on top of my hand?''


    Maximus stretched out his left palm in front of him and using the purest form of mana formed a number, which was initially the number one.


    ''What do you see?''


    Everyone said at once, ''Number one.''


    ''And now?''


    ''Number two.''


    The operation continued until the number eight. The results of this test depend on the last number you can see, just as hearing tests are based on a similar principle. Their results were as follows:


    -Mira and Dante: Six.


    -Orion and Eric: Four.


    -Aliana, Tai Min and Yoon Hwa: Three.


    ''Have you asked yourselves what this test is?''


    Mira quickly replied like a bookworm after raising her hand.


    ''Isn''t this a mana sensibility test?''


    ''That''s right. The point of it is to know the level of ability to detect magic and control it precisely, simply illustrates the extreme possibilities of mana control. Except for you, Mira and Dante, everyone did well. For the first attempt, the average person only reaches the second level and the geniuses might reach the fifth level. ''


    ''What about us?''


    Mira asked why he excluded her from the results.


    ''The reason is that you had experience dealing with mana before, otherwise it would have been your result as Eric.''


    ''Even this much is good enough.''


    The pride of the genius witch overwhelmed Mira''s mind for a moment as she excelled in this test until Orion gave her a tap on her forehead.


    ''This is not the time for witch¡¯s pride, girl.''


    ''Can''t you let it pass even once? You are going to be a boring old man with that behavior.''


    ----------------------------------


    Maximus clapped and smiled, while saying: ''The first phase of the training has been successfully completed. There are three stages left to complete in the remainder of the first week.''


    A smile fell on everyone''s faces except Dante, who knew what was going on in their minds.


    "We passed the first test. We will never accept failure."


    Maximus gave each of them a card as well as a key to both: Dante and Aliana, because they were the eldest of each gender. The cards were divided into two categories: red for girls and green for boys. The cards of each color carried the same number, obviously symbolizing the number of the room in which they will stay in and this card has the function of a key. The key¡¯s function is similar to that of the card but is able to deactivate cards. In other words, when the door is locked with the key, the cards will not be able to open it, acting as an additional mean of security in case the card is lost or damaged.


    "You don''t have to ask about anything we''ve seen before."


    They did not ask about their uses, but Maximus told them anyway.


    ''The cards are similar to the card you used before, and the key is an additional means of security and has the ability to turn off the cards'' function.''


    ''Clear, Master.''


    ----------------------------------


    Everyone spent the rest of the evening and split into two groups to walk around the academy wanting to explore it. The tour began with the collective training grounds, a field of compacted soil with a vast area divided into four sections: the wooden puppet section for training close-range weapons, the shooting section at different distances on targets 20, 30 and 50 meters away, the magic throwing section where magicians attack thick rock slabs reinforced with mana as a target and the last and largest section dedicated to physical exercises.


    They then went to the library, the access was exclusively limited for those who had a card and were fortunate to have received one like it.


    A very large room, 40 meters long, 30 meters wide and two floors high, a luxurious library containing all kinds of books that many aspire to look at. Everyone dispersed and all went to the department he wanted, Mira was the most excited to see the magic books she had always dreamed of. Each of them set out to look for a book to read.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    .........


    Two hours have passed and each one satisfied his curiosity and eight o''clock had arrived. It is when the library closes.


    ''It was a fun read. I''ll be back tomorrow when I have free time.''


    After leaving the library building and heading to the dormitory, the comrades passed a dazzling garden, although it was dark, its beauty did not detract from anything. In the center of the garden there was a marble fountain and carved with floral motifs with a column holding a lotus flower at the top, from which water flows. Respectable and high-quality wooden benches are located throughout the garden, an ideal place to read and rest.


    They continued to advance towards the dormitory and when they got there, everyone entered the building. At its entrance, the hallway was divided into two parts: the right for boys and the left for girls. Each of them went to his respective room. A luxurious room in every sense of the word, something that ordinary people do not even dream of. A large room like the rooms of the nobles has four beds in its corners in addition to a closet and a table near each bed. Two windows and a balcony between them, with some magic lamps hanging on the walls.


    Each dormitory has its own facilities; it was a similar experience to a prestigious hotel with all the luxuries of life.


    After so many events as well as starting training, everyone got tired and got ready for bed.


    ------------------------------------


    Meanwhile, Maximus was visiting an old friend and capable teacher. He also is the current headmaster of the Academy. He knocked on the door before entering and then walked into the office. He did not recognize him at first, his appearance and age have changed a lot, but he recognized him, a friend can recognize his friend, even after an absence of years, so what about a friendship and fellowship that lasted for nearly twenty years.


    Maximus took a seat, the director sat opposite him, and the two enjoyed their time while drinking tea and chatting...


    ''How are you doing, Academy headmaster?''


    ''I¡¯m doing great; there have been several talents who have joined the academy in the last years. Many of them have potential to reach a level above the fifth-rank.''


    ''Great news. I think some will reach the sixth or even seventh-rank!!''


    ''Your appearance has changed drastically since our last meeting. Is there something wrong with you??''


    ''A lot happened. A lot of things but I can''t explain them now so I hope you support me later when I explain them.''


    ''You were in the sixth circle two years ago. How did you get to eighth one so quickly?''


    The headmaster was surprised how much his friend had changed since they last met nearly two years ago.


    ''I''ll explain it to you later; it has something to do with the former reason.''


    ''What made you visit our prestigious academy? I heard from reception that you had booked a large private training room. I hope you don''t think about practicing in it, it cannot withstand your attacks.''


    The two smiled spontaneously, Maximus sipped a sip of tea and then answered.


    ''I have seven students I am currently coaching and I don''t have a suitable place, so I decided to visit this place and meet an old comrade.''


    ''So then, take your time and do whatever you want then. Consider the Academy as your home, friend.''


    Here ended the discussion between Maximus and his friend Albus, the eight circles magician and the wizard of dusk.


    .........


    Maximus left the office and then moved to his house, no matter how well adapted a person is, the house is always an irreplaceable place. A smile was clearly seen on Maximus'' face.


    "Talent is something that doesn''t change. The plan won''t be delayed, there''s no need to rush, but we won''t be complacent either."


    The reason for accelerating the plan is the possibility that the future he knows is constantly changing, disaster may come a year or two earlier, or who knows? It may come up to five years earlier. Inaction and procrastination are not an option.


    -------------------------


    Early in the morning, the future heroes prepared themselves for day two of training. At seven, everyone was waiting for Maximus in front of the training room. A moment later, he arrived and was amazed at their determination.


    ''What is with this enthusiasm? Do you want to train to that extent?''


    ''Why don''t we get excited? We progressed in one day what may take us a month to learn on our own, we will not be lazy.''


    ''It seems that you have read a few books and learned about some things! Keep it up.''


    Both Dante and Aliana smiled at the others, the enthusiasm of the little ones is definitely fantastic.


    Everyone entered the training room successively and waited for instructions from Maximus, who had just begun to explain today''s training.


    ''The second phase of the training will take place over two days. Called mana absorption, the goal of this stage is to learn how to absorb mana either from air or from a magic stone. This is the most important stage in training so do your best. ''


    ''Understood.''


    Maximus took out of his pocket seven ropes of one meter each. They were asked to grasp the other end of the rope and sit within half a circle in front of him, the heavenly magician sat down and proceeded to explain the training.


    ''You see the rope, I injected half of it with mana, try to pull the mana until it reaches your hand. It sounds simple but it''s not.''


    The sarcastic expression on Maximus'' face explained the difficulty without even needing words.


    Each one of them has noticed that half the length of the rope on Maximus'' side was surrounded by a fixed blue halo that resembled a pipe that enveloped the rope, the mana and they had to pull it until it reached them.


    The training started and they tried to pull the mana but...


    "What is this!! Mana doesn''t move as if it''s a rock."


    All of them kept trying repeatedly but nothing worked.


    .........


    ''It moved a bit!!''


    The little witch Mira managed to move it for a few centimeters but her face swelled and reddened as if it was about to explode. In a moment of exhaustion, she lost her focus and then the mana returned to the middle as if nothing had happened.


    The heavenly magician laughed at her and then said:


    ''You thought it was easy, if you lose focus it will go back to the beginning.''


    Shocking features appeared on everyone''s face except Dante who understood the significance of this training. Learning how to master the mana was not the only goal; patience was the hidden lesson behind this training. If you have the determination to learn, it makes no sense if you are not patient.


    Three hours passed and Dante was the first to succeed, followed by Mira half an hour later, then Orion and Eric... With great difficulty, the rest completed their test in six hours.


    ''Impressive results for everyone, each of you had good results considering your combat specialty. Now what do you think of this test?''


    Orion spoke first: ''It''s a tough test honestly, but success dispels all the fatigue.''


    Eric next: ''I had trouble concentrating or I would have done a little better.''


    Tai Min, Aliana and Yoon Hwa then said the same thing: ''On the contrary, we had no problem concentrating but the mana only budged with great difficulty.''


    ''Right!! You understand the significance of the test. This test complements the mana sensitivity test, the higher your sensitivity, the better you will control mana. However, this is not enough because concentration and patience are integral parts of precise control and this is the goal behind today''s test. Didn''t you ask yourselves why the test was so difficult?''


    There was silence and no one spoke, none of them had the answer to this question, as it was their first day without even previous experience.


    Maximus cut the silence and answered: ''This is the expert''s qualification test to reach five circles/stars or seven steps. Remember, passing this test does not mean you are equivalent to the fifth circle/star level, but it does mean you have mana proficiency to a degree similar to them.''


    A cry of joy broke the calm, success quickly means that the rest of the day is a rest but it will not be as they thought...

 Chapter 05- Mana Absorption Technique

    A cry of joy broke the calm, success quickly meant that the rest of the day would be a rest but it would not be as they thought.


    Maximus took carefully seven polished mana stones out of his left pocket and then gave one to each of them.


    ''You haven''t forgotten what we said earlier? This training is divided into two days. The first day training ended earlier than expected so you will start the second day training. If you finish earlier we will start the next training and you will have extra time to learn more then.''


    The comfort they wanted disappeared in the wind, not as if they could refuse the teacher''s requests.


    ''Each of you has to absorb all the mana in the stone, the difficulty is not by moving the mana but by storing it in your bodies. Everyone has to complete it by tomorrow morning. Fatigue is temporary but the results are permanent, remember this.''


    ''Understood.....''


    All of them said it in a tired voice, the work does not end, and the training is really hellish from the first days. They have just abandoned the idea of little effort and generous results that they assumed.


    Maximus wanted me to explain these facts to them from day one so that they would not complain later about training.


    ''You can leave now; let''s meet early tomorrow morning like today.''


    Then each of them left for his concerns, some of them sat off immediately after returning to his room and some decided to go to the library first before his mind got tired later.


    .........


    Evening fell and the sun was nearing sunset, Dante was sitting on the roof, as usual, resting and absorbing mana from the stone at other times. Maximus suddenly appeared next to him.


    ''You still have the habit of staying on roofs.''


    Dante immediately replied, ''And you have a habit of terrorizing peaceful people.''


    ''Everyone''s progress is fantastic, with greater precision better than I even expected.''


    ''Is it really that cool?''


    ''Learning what it takes a month to learn without a teacher or ten days with a teacher in one day is kind of fantasy.''


    ''Thank you for your praise. I trust that you will not tell them so that the seed of pride cannot germinate in their hearts and hinder their growth.''


    ''Just like the past, you''re on a completely different level compared to others. It''s like I''m talking to you before regressing.''


    ''You said you would need me to help you train others. When is that?''


    Maximus thought a little about it before answering the question, as he himself did not specify exactly when he would need Dante¡¯s during the training month.


    ''I may need your help at any time, especially in combat training, as you have some experience in fighting unlike others.''


    ''Clear. We will complete this training to the end and achieve all our goals in this period.''


    ''Then don''t be complacent in your training. See you later.''


    Maximus moved on his way and left Dante there.


    "Mr. Maximus is a better friend than expected, I will definitely help him."


    Dante''s desire to help Maximus increased more and more as he wanted to contribute more effectively to training. Dante also went somewhere else to complete his training and the rest of the day passed quickly.


    ---------------------------


    The next morning came and the team got together, everyone was late except Mira and Dante. Mira was pressuring herself not to look weak in front of Dante and wanted to show her superiority to gain the teacher''s attention and learn more from him. All the way here, she was repeating one sentence non-stop.


    "No witch can lose to an assassin in magic.." That is what was in her mind and pushed her so far.


    The rest had dark circles under their eyes, the eyes of someone who barely slept because of the training.


    Maximus, who always arrives a minute after everyone, saw that fatigue had exhausted them; they worked hard and did not forget their training, which improved his mood.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ''Active as usual, you seem to have worked hard.''


    Maximus unleashed a silly joke to dispel the fatigue that had stifled the atmosphere. The entrance opened and everyone followed, they sat on the floor immediately, exhausted.


    ''Speaking of what I asked you to do yesterday, how are the results?''


    Each of them took out a small crystal the same size as the magic stone, each of which had either a very pale blue color or completely transparent. Anyone can do such an action if you give them enough motivation or pressure them in an appropriate amount.


    "Each one has absorbed at least 80 percent of the mana from the stone, beautiful."


    ''Well done everyone, you have succeeded in mana absorption training. Now that you have completed the second day training prematurely, we will do a little training and we will conclude today¡¯s training.''


    Orion directly asked him with a skeptical expression on his face. He felt that he was not as little as the teacher said, his instincts told him that and they were not lying.


    ''What do you mean by small training? Isn''t it a silly joke?''


    ''Not a big deal. I am going to teach you the basics of mana storage, which you will practice in the next two days.''


    The doubt did not disappear from their faces but they wished that he were not deceiving them.


    ''Sit down and watch me carefully.'' The team sat down and began to observe Maximus.


    ''When you are good at absorbing mana, you can absorb it from the air and replenish your energy with it. This way you can keep fighting for a while without having to stop or rest.''


    They watched how the scattered mana in the air gradually that he collected was forming threads. Then entered through his mouth, descended through his throat, and then suddenly disappeared without a trace. The shy Eric who rarely spoke asked directly about the cause of this phenomenon.


    ''After a certain point we can no longer track the mana. What is the reason for this?''


    ''Good question. This is a technique known as energy concealing, which veils a person''s energy or mana, so you can''t know their level if you''re below them. It is mastered by those who have surpassed the expert level, but it doesn''t work on those who are at your same level or higher than you.''


    A glitter appeared in Eric''s eyes after hearing this explanation, the techniques of experts we only hear about in front of us now. Maximus read the atmosphere and decided to delight them.


    ''Soon I will teach you many expert techniques. These are nothing compared to them.''


    ''Yes!!'' Eric and Mira said at the same time. The enthusiasm of the children is second to none.


    ''Now it''s your turn to use the technique to try to suck out of the air.''


    Each of them sat in a position similar to Maximus and began to experiment with absorbing mana from the air... Easily each of them was able to do it and they were surprised.


    "Isn''t something supposed to be difficult? This is really ridiculous."


    ''You''re wondering why it''s not so difficult. The truth is that this is the first stage of mana absorption training in reality. Rope training is the final stage.''


    Everyone felt like a talented group of fools except Dante who waited for Maximus to continue talking. Obviously, he expected that there was some reason for him to do it.


    ''The classic method takes a lot of time and is not suitable for talented people, so the effectiveness of training is greater and success is achieved faster.''


    After finishing, they shook their heads after understanding this. They thought the training was over, it is over but it is not really over.


    ¡®We are done for today but¡­. You have to practice this.''


    He raised his hand, collected the mana from the air, and curled it in the form of a skein spinning quickly. Then he continued:


    ''This is called mana shaping; it allows you to convert mana into a shape of your choice. The simplest form is a ball. You can leave now but practice these. Whoever masters one hand should try to form one in each hand. It will not be as easy to do, as it requires high accuracy and skill. This training is not to be rushed, but there should be no harm trying it on a daily basis in the hope that it will work out somehow. The time limit is before the end of the training month.''


    The heavenly magician waved to his former companions and current disciples and then smiled lightly.


    ''Not you, Aliana, you are going somewhere different.''


    ''Special training?''


    ''It''s not training but something you''ll need in the future. Get closer to here.''


    As she approached, he formed an instantaneous teleportation spell. It was a single moment but the place was completely different; it was the Red Forest, where she grew up as a child.


    ''What brings us here, sir?''


    ''You know, this is the land of spirits. Your task is to create a contract with a spirit of each of the five basic elements (fire, earth, wind, water, wood). Take these rings. It won''t require you to get high-rank spirits, but the higher they are, the better.''


    In a wooden case lined from the inside, five gold rings with magic stones modified by the magic of the elements. Red, yellow, azure, blue, green respectively. The five colors that symbolize the five elements. Aliana realized this but did not understand what it meant.


    ''These are the rings of the elements, they contain the magic of the elements and a unique ability to contain spirits, ask the contracted spirits to access the ring. Your affinity with nature is excellent; it will not take you a day. So, once you''re done, break this jewel and you''ll find yourself in front of the gate of the academy''s training room.''


    He gave her a green jewel similar to the one he gave to them in the first day, but in its core, there was an orange dot.


    ''I''m leaving now, that''s the most important thing in your whole life, take it seriously.''


    ''I''ll definitely do it, Master.''


    The day was still in its beginning and Aliana had a long day ahead of her. With great enthusiasm, she did not know what was waiting for her in this mission...

 Chapter 06- Red Forest

    Moments after Maximus left, Aliana began to examine the surrounding. As it is known, the Red Forest contains several well-known landmarks that let you know which area you are in now. For Aliana, who lived near this forest and wandered around it a lot, she recognized her approximate location.


    ''I have to head south from here to get closer to the lake in the middle of the forest.''


    After a short thought, she headed south cautiously for any potential dangers, moving her head in all directions looking for traces of spirits to complete her short mission...


    Her research continued for quite some time until she found some clues she was looking for. Among the trees, a tree had protrusions and branches in places where it was supposed not to be. It is like a forced growth, not a natural one, and the guilty is most likely the spirits.


    ''It''s the work of the wood spirits, since the traces have not yet disappeared, less than half an hour has passed since the spirit left this spot.''


    Having glimpsed this effect, she searched more intently to find if lucky more traces...


    After ten minutes of research and tracking abnormal growth forms, she found the point where several souls had gathered. There were three wood spirits and here it was a surprise for her.


    "I won a grand prize from the start!! Several spirits at once."


    Now all that remains is to get closer to these spirits. It is not that simple, success has rules she must follow, especially in the first times when creating an elemental contract with it, because then the souls of the same element will automatically be attracted to you. Aliana¡¯s thoughts accelerated to remember the rules:


    - - The soul of a person must be pure and do not like to harm to others.


    - - You must do something that the spirit in question loves.


    - - You must let the soul approach you first, do not take the initiative.


    - - You should look like you do not know about her hiding near you or following you.


    For Aliana, all conditions are easy except for the second one, which is a problem.


    "Wood spirits, wood spirits, remembered!"


    After being relaxed in her mind for a few seconds, her facial expression changed as she showed signs of success.


    "Wood spirits love plants; I have to pretend picking herbs and fruits while being inattentive."


    She took out a cloth bag from her small bag and scanned the surroundings searching for camouflage/bait (fruits and herbs). She started acting and showed signs of surprise after seeing the herb growing near the roots of the tree.


    ''Oh my God, it''s the herb I''ve been looking for soooo long and couldn''t find it. Was it here all the time?''


    Aliana said this with signs of surprise on her face. The Spirits of the Wood heard her speak loudly, which sparked their curiosity, the spirits gradually approached Aliana while hiding among the leaves in a way that would be difficult to distinguish if you had not known this about them. After picking a few more herbs, Aliana sat resting under a beautiful maple tree.


    She then laid down and pretended that she was sleeping. After two minutes of motionlessness, the spirits approached her after they confirmed that she was sleeping and began touching her clothes and face. The play lasted for several minutes until she woke up pretending to be tired and surprised by the spirits in front of her.


    "The plan worked. Now I have to gain their favor."


    The play is not over, the real show has just begun and she must avoid making mistakes.


    ''Spirits? Wow!!''


    Aliana''s face was filled with expressions of astonishment, as if it were the first time she had seen spirits.


    ''You''re cute, little ones. Do you want to come with me?''


    The spirits stared at each other for a few seconds and then nodded in agreement. Aliana looked at her fingers looking for the ring with the green jewel.


    ''You can come in here, little ones, and you will come with me like this.''


    She pointed to the ring assigned to them and moments later the spirits approached the ring and smoothly entered.


    ''My first success! That''s how only four types remain to complete the mission.''


    As soon as she finished speaking, the ring glowed with a somewhat faint light, and then one soul came out, larger than the spirits in the ring. Aliana could not understand what had happened until the Spirit spoke to her:


    ''Do you hear me now? I think you can understand me.''


    "The spirit speaks, so it is of a lower intermediate rank. But how did it get here?"


    An expression mixed between wonder and confusion rose on her face and then the spirit continued the conversation:


    ''I or rather we who were few moments ago with you. After entering the ring, our souls merged and we became one. we do not know how or what? But it just happened.''


    ''Happy to chat with you, do you have a name to call you?''


    ''My name is Torupi. It is a collection of our names previously. To, Ru, Pi. For your information, low-level spirits all have such simple names if we were lucky enough to have one.''


    ''Nice to meet you, then... Can you help me search for the spirits of the other elements?''


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ''It''s okay; I can guide you where they are. Please follow me.''


    An expression of overwhelming happiness after hearing the words of the wooden spirit, hard work is always crowned with rewarding success. Torupi interrupted her thoughts:


    ''I can guide you to them but I can''t convince them or ask for their help for you. Is that enough for you?''


    ''That''s definitely enough; you relieved me from the hard part.'' sigh.


    It has already been four hours since entering the forest and here it is on its way to finish its mission smoothly. The forest was vast and the walk took a long time, passing through pine trees and then a large willow tree, which seems to have exceeded two hundred years.


    ''What a wonderful tree!!''


    It was an exotic cherry tree among the trees, characterized by blue flowers as opposed to cherries, which are known for their pink color.


    ''This tree is called the Blue Night. When the night is clear, the roses glow in a faint blue color, and on the night of the full moon, the roses fly covering the area and making the sky glowing with a blue glow. There are only a few in the forest so you rarely see it even for the inhabitants of this forest.''


    ''More wonderful than I imagined. I''ll have a flower if you don''t mind.''


    After Aliana took a flower and enjoyed its fragrance, they both continued to walk towards their destination and the first spirits they were looking for were the spirits of the earth. A few minutes later, Torupi pronounced:


    ''There isn''t much left until we arrive.''


    He did not even finish talking and Aliana fell into a hole, or rather a trap set by hunters. For her quick wit, she held on to the rope that held the trap but her hands were not strong enough to bear her weight, the wood spirit quickly formed several wooden roots under Aliana¡¯s feet and lifted her out of the hole.


    ''Damn that trap!!''


    From the horror of the event, she did not focus on what was deep in the crater, after she came out with her heart racing and noticed several sharp metal stakes deep inside. Here her expression blackened momentarily, if her reaction speed had not been fast enough, she would have bled to death in this hole.


    In the midst of this noise, a sub-mid-ranking earth spirit presented himself. The soul noticed Aliana who was lying on the ground with her heart beating hard and had not yet calmed down with a hole next to her containing metal stakes.


    ''These damned hunters never stop spoiling our forest and hunting its unique creatures.''


    After the spirit of the earth said what it said, it blocked the hole by moving the soil inside to fill it.


    ''Thank you for finding this trap and saving the life of an innocent animal from falling into this trap. How can I help you, miss?''


    Aliana¡¯s hard-soothing heart quickened again after hearing these few words. An excellent opportunity shone from the situation that almost took her life a while ago


    ''Would you accept to accompany me? This is my demand.''


    ''Where are you going?''


    ''Currently training with my comrades, and soon I will travel around the world. Do you accept this or does it not satisfy you?''


    ''Of course I accept. All spirits dream of seeing the vast world but we cannot leave the forest on our own. What a great opportunity I got!''


    The spirit of the earth got excited after hearing the proposal, flew around quickly with enthusiasm, and then returned towards Aliana.


    ''How are you going to get me out of the woods? Do you have a way?''


    ''I already have one so can you come into this ring and you''ll always stay by my side, you can go out whenever you ask me but you cannot go too far away from me, for consideration.''


    Here the spirit of the earth is burning with enthusiasm, Aliana pointed to the yellow ring and the spirit entered it as smoothly as the previous one.


    ''There are only three left, I just have to be more careful and I will succeed without major problems.''


    ''I hope there is no catastrophe like what happened a little while ago. Sigh''


    The soul sighed, terrified by what it had just seen, and then continued walking without prolonged thought.


    ''I never asked you before, but how do you know where spirits are like that?''


    ''Ah, that. It''s simply that we spirits feel each other''s presence, nothing more or less.''


    The soul answered her without paying attention to her, as it was in the midst of searching for the nearest spirit of the next element.


    ''So it''s that simple, I¡¯m stupid.''


    .........


    After some brief talk that continued quietly for the next two hours, Aliana had succeeded in attracting the spirits of fire and water. The spirits of the water swirled near a small stream passing through the trees, but the spirits of the fire attracted them by lighting a campfire that Torupi helped to form.


    There are only wind spirits left and they were somewhat a problematic. They are fast and difficult to get their attention. In our common terminology, we can say they have ADHD syndrome. Aliana thought of a way to attract it by summoning the spirits of the four elements together and moving with them. Usually, the spirits of the different elements gather together only within the village where they coexist, which attracted the fast spirit of wind, which generally does not care about its surroundings, wanting to know why the spirits gather. She approached quickly and directly, unlike the rest of the spirits, she was direct in her words and asked the spirits: ''What brought you together and what are you doing with a human company?''


    ''She''s a good girl and she agreed to take us out of the forest with her. It''s an irreplaceable opportunity, accompany us.''


    ''Is it really like this? Isn''t it some sort of jokes?''


    The spirit of the wind seemed to have expressions of astonishment and skepticism. It is her first time that she has been exposed to a situation of this kind, which made her reluctant to make up her mind.


    "Did she deceive others or did they believe her? Is she telling the truth or lying to us?"


    The rest of the spirits interrupted its inner talk, saying with one voice:


    ''We are serious about our conversation and we guarantee you the sincerity of our words. Come on, comrade. Don''t miss such a precious opportunity!!''


    After hearing this, the last spirit agreed and Aliana rejoiced, who had successfully completed her mission, but this joy was interrupted by the question of the spirit of fire Bayrou:


    ''I didn''t notice before, but how did you get along with all of us? As far as I know, human beings cannot get along with spirits of several elements except in special cases, and that does not exceed two or three elements. But you made it easy for all of us.''


    Here, Aliana¡¯s fugue face became as clear as daylight and she began to speak to herself audibly.


    ''He''s right, I''ve never thought about this thing before... Is it because of these rings or something else that the teacher did not tell me about? I''ll ask him tomorrow whenever I met him.''


    ''Interesting, I want to hear the answer tomorrow. Do you have any other tasks or not?''


    Each soul returned to its own ring and Alyana made sure of its items. Only a few ordinary ones were lost when she fell into the trap. She took a deep breath. It was a bit of a difficult adventure but the results were unexpected.


    ''Having a spirit of sub-intermediate rank for all five basic elements is something I didn''t expect.''


    She then took out the green jewel that teacher has given to her, broke it, and returned it in front of the gate of the training room. She then returned to dormitory and spent the rest of her day between light training and rest after such strenuous effort...

 Chapter 07- Rest after Training (1)

    When Aliana returned to the academy, it was around five o''clock in the evening. There are still two hours before sunset.


    ''Why don''t I go look for others?''


    The girl walked out of the training building looking for the others. The first place that came to her mind was the library and she did not think of anywhere else but the dormitory.


    ''I''ll go first to the library, the dormitory is far away and I may not find them there. It is also still about three hours until closing. I may find a useful book about spirits as advised by the teacher.''


    When she walked out of the building, she passed by the training yard, which was much more crowded than usual. I asked one of the students who were standing there why they had gathered.


    ''Would you allow me to ask a question?''


    Aliana, who appeared next to the boy, suddenly confused him and then asked her:


    ''You don''t seem to be a schoolgirl here from your clothes, what is your question, miss?''


    ''You''re right, I''m not a student here but I have my reasons, I would like to ask you why the training grounds are so crowded today?''


    ''Ah, that. It''s simply because the midterm competition is approaching.''


    ''What''s this thing?''


    ''It''s a traditional competition held twice per year, it¡¯s where students participate to get points, depending on your points your ranking in the academy''s list and teachers'' preferences change and you''re more likely to get recommendations when you graduate.''


    ''So the first ones are pretty strong and skillful. Thank you for the answer.''


    Aliana left as soon as she thanked the boy going hastily to the academy''s library, the boy seemed a bit surprised by her careless words but did not think much.


    "It really seems that it''s not from here since she knows nothing about higher rankers."


    Aliana entered the building but did not quite memorize the road and got lost between the corridors for several minutes until she found the library.


    ''Have you come in?''


    The library receptionist welcomed her after seeing the card Aliana was carrying. No matter how much she looked at it, this library is very extensive. Aliana searched between shelves and tables until she found the first comrade, Mira was immersed in reading a book about the magical theory of the formation of circles.


    ''The strength of the circle and the type of magic activated change according to the patterns used and their position, if we use three specific symbols in a given configuration it will give us a measure of power, if we change it to this configuration the power increases threefold and the efficiency improves.''


    Her eyes moved briskly between the words and she read several pages in less than a minute. She spoke loudly and immersively, apparently not even noticing Aliana sitting opposite her.


    ''When did you come? Wait wait. Where were you originally?''


    ''You seem to be so attentive to the details, little girl, that you did not notice that I was in front of you for more than a minute. ''


    Aliana replied with a smile, and Mira quickly became agitated by these words. Mira is a sensitive girl with several words, the most important of which are little'' and ''short'', she hated these two words more than an eternal enemy.


    ''I''m not young; don''t say that about me again, please.''


    ''But you''re seven years younger than me; you''re at my younger sister''s age if I had one.''


    ''Let''s get out of this. Where have you been?''


    Mira returned to the main topic after Aliana changed the topic of the conversation... Sigh.


    ''It seems like I can''t evade the answer. I was on a mission given to me by the teacher.''


    Mira expressed a strange expression between curiosity and astonishment, and continued to inquire about the details in the hope that her strategy of obtaining information from Aliana would work.


    ''What kind of mission? Tell me about the details and what did you gain from it?''


    ¡®Your stupid trick will not work on me, where are the others?''


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Mira sighed after her plan failed miserably, she could not find anything to say so she answered Aliana''s question without further twisting and turning.


    ''I thought this method would work but it failed. You asked about the others.... Yoon Hwa was with me but left two hours ago because she was bored with the books. Orion and Eric borrowed a book, took it to the room and told us they would train together for the rest of the day. Tai Min left a short while ago after stating that he would not neglect his own physical training. As for that Dante, he is sitting on the brace above, I guarantee you will not even notice it. He teases me, thinking he is better than I am! I''ll show him who the best is.''


    Aliana raised her head and silenced her laughter.


    "That''s really funny, who would notice him? She seems to be jealous of him... What a girl!"


    ''I''m leaving to find a good book to continue with for the rest of the day.''


    ''I''m still staying here. You can come and stay with me.''


    Aliana got up from her seat and began wandering between rows looking for a book about spirits. It passed between the shelves and partitions until it found the section in question. It contained many books in various sizes and colors. Among the books, a small booklet-like book attracted her attention. It was titled ''Practical Guide to spirit summoner-related Artifacts''. The title was particularly interesting to her after the merges of spirits that took place on today''s journey of both wood and fire.


    This incident is uncommon, if it were not she would have known about it. Among the many pages of the booklet that contained models of many artifacts and some historical pieces associated with this domain. There was a note at the bottom of one of the many pages with a red pen, which said:


    "Spiritualists¡¯ artifacts generally allow either conjuring a spirit from its world or dwelling temporarily or to store spirits in the instrument and summon it when needed."


    "There are some mutations where some pieces that store spirits may combine them to give spirits of higher rank. It may be beneficial to some and may harm others, the incidence rates of the phenomenon were low even for the pieces with which this phenomenon occurred, leading to the abandonment of more in-depth research into this phenomenon."


    "Even after collecting all the information, research and observations that have discussed this phenomenon, it remains insufficient to prove or refute its validity. -Can be considered as extreme phenomena-"


    After reading the notes, Aliana began to understand what had happened today, so she went to the librarian and took a loan for the book for more details.


    "I have to ask the teacher about this tomorrow. He might know something about it."


    Then Mira and Aliana spent some time in the academy garden until night fell and they returned.


    ----------------------------


    Meanwhile, minutes after Aliana entered the library, Dante left after returning the book he had in his hands to the shelf where he took it.


    ''It looks like she was somewhere, nothing happened to her then. I would have looked for her if she had been absent for a longer period.''


    As soon as he left the building, he sensed the faint presence of someone watching him from afar. He did not really feel the person''s presence but it was his instincts telling him, it is the strange chill feeling that you get when someone stares at you strangely.


    "The distance is about forty meters, it couldn''t be closer."


    His steps accelerated until he entered an uncovered place among a few trees, and moments after he entered, his presence became noticeably dim after hiding among the branches and leaves.


    The academy headmaster who was following him came out from the rooftops and went down to where Dante was, laughing loudly from the bottom of his heart. Albus reassured him to make the conversation friendlier.


    ''Get out, young man. I am the headmaster of this academy and a friend of Maximus.''


    Dante hesitated a bit at first but his instincts confirmed it. The director is a strong and dangerous person to say the least.


    "He''s insanely strong, fairly close to the teacher. This is a sufficient guarantee of his identity."


    He went out for a moment in front of the manager and then asked him directly:


    ''What made you follow me, sir? I think it''s curiosity if I''m not mistaken.''


    ''Good. It is even better than good. You have lived up to my expectations, boy.''


    Director Albus applauded the young Dante''s saying.


    ''Let me introduce myself. My name is Albus and I am the director of this academy. I followed you out of curiosity because you were the best of those my dear friend brought in. Better than my expectations. Maximus, you didn''t disappoint my expectations.''


    The headmaster stopped talking, leaned on his stick and pointed to Dante with his left hand.


    ''But the thing that struck me was that you could detect me.''


    He started playing with his gray beard as he thought for a moment and then continued:


    ''Even experienced magicians can''t sense me. Unless you reach the sixth circle or equivalent, it''s almost impossible to feel my presence.''


    Dante was a little nervous before answering this question but answered because he was a friend of the teacher.


    ''It''s a skill of mine, because of the circumstances I''ve lived through so far. My skill in detecting the presence of people has become better than the majority; it is like a survival instinct. That is all. ''


    Dante finished his sentence and raised his hands showing that he had no more to say, Albus smiled at him.


    ''Learn well from Maximus, he''s trustworthy and one of the best teachers you could find. Make a good use of his teachings. See you later, boy.''


    ''Thanks for your advice sir. May Safety accompany you.''


    They turned around and continued on their way. Dante''s left hand was trembling but it did not show up much and it talked to himself:


    ''Whoever would have thought that the academy director was the one who was following me? It would have been dangerous if he had been an enemy.''


    He then returned to the dormitory and spent the rest of the day resting...

 Chapter 08- Rest after Training (2)

    Immediately after the training, Orion and Eric left the private training room and headed towards the library. Both had good memories given what they had lived so far so they had no trouble remembering the path unlike Aliana.


    .........


    After entering, they began to dig into the general section of mana handling techniques. After searching for several minutes, the two found several potentially good books; specifically four books.


    They each took two books and proceeded to read them to look for the most useful ones. After an overview of fifteen minutes for each book, each chose a book they thought was the better between the two they had read and then exchanged books to decide which one was best.


    This time they read them more carefully and took half an hour each, and they both agreed on the book named ''Strange Mana handling techniques''. The name suggests its content is different to the common books. After reading it again, this was confirmed. Orion rushed to the librarian to confirm the borrowing of the book and then the two left for the dormitory room.


    The boys teamed up to empty the center of the room and then sat on the floor. Orion took the book and began turning its pages until he found the page that had previously caught his attention. It was talking about a technique called ''wireless connection of mana'', which seems to be very useful.


    ''Eric, what do you think of this technique?''


    ''It looks really great, but learning it seems harder than expected.''


    Orion double-checked the explanation of the technique so that he could better understand its content. His attempt failed, as if the content of the book was intended for an expert in the field and not for beginners.


    ''You''re right. The explanation is insufficient.''


    Orion rubbed his head as he read these words.


    ''How am I supposed to do it with this horrific explanation?''


    ''Doesn''t it look similar to the mana absorption technique the teacher taught us? Instead of pulling the mana, pump the mana and use a string or rope as an intermediary.''


    ''You are truly a genius!! I have not noticed this before. But will it work that simple?''


    ''Let''s try the method, we have nothing to lose.''


    Eric completed his sentence and shook his hands as if he had no other suggestion.


    Eric got up to the closet and pulled out two shoe-like threads, one that was neither thick nor thin.


    He gave one of the two threads to Orion and they put the book aside, in a manner it would not be damaged and started trying. Pump the mana from the right hand towards the left hand in the form of a ring to rotate the mana using the thread as the medium.


    After countless attempts and four hours of trials and failures, both were able to do so, although the process was not easy and smooth. Orion felt as if this technique was not testing his skills, but rather his patience with the repeated mana explosions slapping his face.


    ''Fewhh, finally...''


    Eric sighed after he successfully did it.


    ''That damn skill, I succeeded!!''


    After that, Orion succeeded with signs of discomfort on his face. During his many attempts to execute it, Mana got out of control and exploded in his face many times. The explosion did not hurt him much but it is really annoying, like being slapped with every spelling mistake, you make. You will endure at first but patience does not last.


    ''We succeeded in this way but the problem is transporting mana through the air, there is no medium to transport mana in it. Let''s try, and if we don''t, let''s ask the teacher.''


    The boys spent another two hours trying but neither could move the mana beyond two centimeters from the tip of their finger. The fatigue has taken over them even their mana was exhausted. They were deeply mistaken for trying to learn something without consulting the teacher, wasting time and benefiting little or at least that is what they thought. They learned the first step of the embodiment that the teacher spoke of earlier, which is to show mana.


    Orion was humiliated by this technique that kept exploding in his face every now and then, but he was slapped again by not being able to learn it and decided to give up this technique.


    ''We won''t succeed like this. We must not forget about the mana absorption training mentioned by the teacher. We''ll use it to rejuvenate our mana.''


    ''You are right. Let us not neglect our training to try to learn this technique. We''ll ask the teacher and see next.''


    The boys finished this training and completed until night the mana breathing exercise they learned today, while they forgot to clean the room after what had happened before.


    ------------------------


    Meanwhile, the headmaster had returned to his office after seeing Dante, Maximus was sitting there waiting for him.


    ''Your talent hunting habit and curiosity seem to have overwhelmed you.''


    ''How could that not happen after you came by surprise and brought a group to train them?''


    It was not the headmaster¡¯s fault being curious or Maximus'' mistake that came by surprise; it was the fault of both of them. Like how they are sometimes in perfect harmony and sometimes in a full chaos.


    ''Hmmm, you''re right about that, buddy. My attendance was surprising and bringing a group to train was even more surprising, especially since I had never taken students before.''


    ''You understand me as usual. But let me ask you something.''


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Albus rested on his elbows and tilted his body forward like a child who asked his mother to buy him a gift as he waited eagerly to hear her answer. While acting like a child eager to hear the answer, Maximus behaves like a cruel mother who never accepts a request of her son.


    ''I think you are going to ask why my appearance has changed and my answer is no, I will not tell you now.''


    ''Why, man? You are killing me like this. I cannot wait. When will you tell me as you last promised?''


    ''I promised you I would tell you soon... I think it''ll be after I finish training these kids.''


    ''Hey man. Why are you doing this to me? I might really die of curiosity if you do this. Didn''t you mention that the training will be over in a month?''


    ''Yes, there are about twenty-eight days left until it finishes... If I''m not mistaken?''


    ''Wonderful!!''


    Headmaster Albus rose from his seat enthusiastically and then continued:


    ''The semi-annual academy competitions will end when your students'' training ends. What do you think of a competition between us? Your seven students against the top seven students in the rankings after the competitions end. I want to see if your methods of education are as distinct as your choice of students.''


    ''Good idea..... I think the little ones will like it as it will give them a dose of enthusiasm.''


    Maximus always called them young, even though the youngest Eric was fifteen years old and the eldest Dante was twenty-five, because Maximus had approached sixty years old and were the age of his children if he had married.


    ''Don''t worry. We will make it a special competition. It will be in the presence of me and some professors above the sixth circle/star and its equivalent.''


    ''Thank you for your understanding. I don''t want the public to know of their existence, it will affect my plans.''


    Maximus, who hides everything from him as if he were a small child who should not know about adult matters, annoyed Albus.


    ''Here you do it again. You talk in front of me in riddles and you know how it teases me, I want to trim your beard so you can tell me but you are a friend and an ex-student of mine.''


    ''Sorry, I forgot it you hate it so I will try not to repeat it.''


    Maximus winked at the manager as soon as he finished his sentence, it was a false promise and the manager realized this and breathed deeply several times in the hope that it would ease his discomfort. Maximus the heavenly magician got up after spending time with an old friend and decided to leave to complete his waiting works.


    ''Thank you for the refreshing talk, Headmaster. I am going to leave now. See you later.''


    ''Bye, comrade.''


    Maximus left the office of the headmaster and his dear friend Albus. Albus then stretched out on his chair, stared at the ceiling and began to think.


    "How far can they reach in a month? I wouldn''t even be surprised by the results."


    The position of headmaster is a very boring position, as you are always busy filling out papers, copying documents, etc., there is no excitement or renewal, and this is what kills Albus the dusk magician the most, and here he found an irreplaceable opportunity to watch an entertaining show for the first time in months.


    ----------------------


    Both Dante and Tai Min returned to the room with the sunset. The room was a bit messy, Tai Min asked him:


    ''Hey dude. Do you know what happened here?''


    ''And how should I know? I just got in too. Let''s look for Orion to explain what happened.''


    Each sat on his bed waiting for the other two boys to return. Some time passed and there was a brief dialogue between the two boys.


    ''Tai Min how was your day?''


    ''It''s nothing special, I visited the library and borrowed a book to improve my feet movements and make them more consistent with my favorite weapon, the spear. I used a speed training room and continued till two hours from now. Then I relaxed and practiced absorbing the mana out of the air away from the students'' eyes as the teacher asked us.''


    ''And what were the results?''


    ''I reached the fifth stage of speed. The room had eight levels. How about you?''


    ''Great results. I spent most of my day in the library, nothing special happened until I left and met the headmaster and there was a little conversation between us and then I came here.''


    ''Wow!! You met the Headmaster? I wish I were you. What do you think of him?''


    ''A monster in every sense of the word, he''s a good person, but if you''re on his bad side, you won''t survive for three seconds.''


    ''How does his strength compare to the teacher?''


    ''A little weaker than him. But he is still one of the world''s strongest; otherwise he would not have been ranked sixth in the overall ranking and first in the wizards'' ranking.''


    ''Is the teacher strong? I do not feel much power from him, he does not seem strong but a vague feeling of fear surrounds him. I still don''t understand this.''


    ''The teacher is so strong that you don''t feel his power. It''s like you''re in a mana tank, you can''t distinguish between its presence and absence.''


    After Dante finished his sentence, Tai Min rubbed his head. He thought his skills were good but not as he expected, he was a little disappointed by that.


    .........


    It was not long before Orion and Eric entered the room and were unaware of the others'' presence. They seemed to be in a hurry to eliminate the traces of their ''crime'' until they were surprised to find Tai Min in the room.


    ''T-tai Min, when did you get to the room? Please don''t tell Dante.''


    He appeared from behind the two and gave them two blows to the head, which dropped them to the ground.


    ''What did you do in the room that made it like this? Along these lines, you''ll blow up the building by the end of the month, and it won''t go peacefully if you lie or try to deceive.''


    ''Please stop, we''ll tell you everything.''


    The two were terrified of Dante, who seemed eager to beat them so hard that they would confess if they had not, so they quickly explained what had happened earlier.


    ''Start explaining.''


    ''The thing is that we were practicing a technique to manipulate mana and it''s in this book. We tried to learn and implement it, but it was not easy, so the mana got out of control and exploded, causing this. We were about to clean the room before you came.''


    Two minutes later, the situation calmed down and Dante still stared at them.


    ''Didn''t the teacher ask us not to learn anything on our own? Do you want punishment?''


    ''No, no, please don''t tell him. I don''t want to be severely punished.''


    Eric shouted, begging Dante not to do it.


    ''Tell me about this technique first.''


    They each brought a rope and started holding the mana in their hands, after hours of training they could do it in less than a minute.


    ''That''s where we''ve come. We wanted to ask the teacher how to connect through the air tomorrow.''


    ''I''ll tell him in your place; don''t repeat these follies without permission. They can be dangerous skills that hinder you or even take your lives.''


    ''Understood. We won''t repeat it and we''ll clean the room.''


    After an hour of cleaning, the room returned as if it were new. The third day of training ended and the rest that each of them took ended. Everyone was eagerly awaiting tomorrow''s training...

 Chapter 09- Several storage centers? (1)

    The morning of the fourth day came and everyone gathered in front of the training room waiting for the teacher. Their faces no longer look as tired as in the previous days. They truly felt it; the effect of training is real. The ability to replenish mana from the air, which is a privilege for experts only, is an overwhelming advantage in speeding up training time and reducing recovery period after it.


    ''Good morning everyone.''


    ''Good morning, Master.''


    Everyone answered Maximus with a single voice, Maximus, who arrived at seven o''clock without delay or advance. Then the door opened as usual and everyone entered. This training room was impressive as usual but they did not know how impressive it was compared to the rest of the rooms because they were new.


    "I''m not going to lag behind others now. I must not lag behind."


    "I''ll ask the teacher about that technique later."


    "I have to get first place this time, no more second places."


    Each had inner thoughts and questions and was waiting for the right moment to unleash them, Yoon Hwa, Orion and Mira were the ones who thought the most of all.


    ''After completing the first two phases of mana training, we will enter the third phase which will determine your abilities in the future. It''s the mana storage phase.''


    ''Master, didn''t we suck mana from stone and store it in our hearts last time?''


    ''This is both true and untrue. Your words are right Mira but wrong at the same time.''


    ''I didn''t understand how this was?''


    ''What I said is true, I''ll teach you a way to do that, but I didn''t tell you what kind of method it was. Who said anything about storing it only in the heart?''


    ''What!? Is there such a thing?''


    After hearing that, everyone was silent; they were deeply shocked by Maximus'' statement. Most knew that sorcerers and knights stored mana in their hearts and martial artists stored it under the stomach, but storing at several points is not common. Not that it is not common but that it is generally not possible.


    ''As I said earlier, today I will teach you a precedent in history since you are the ones who will make history in the future.''


    ¡®We will do what we can, Master.''


    With eyes full of determination, all except of Dante answered with one voice. Eric noticed Dante was not surprised by this and asked him suddenly:


    ''Why aren''t you surprised, Dante? Did you already know about this?''


    ''Something like that, boy. Don''t just pay attention to it.''


    ''Stop talking and focus with me. Sit all on the floor and watch what I''m going to do.''


    It did not take long for everyone to sit down at the teacher''s order. They then focused with his explanation of what they should be doing.


    ''I''m going to unblock my mana so you can see how it is distributed throughout my body. Watch carefully.''


    Moments after the unveiling and with intense concentration, everyone was able to see where the mana was stored. The place of the heart was a luminous ball full of mana but not only him, there were five other points that they were able to see in the following areas: between the brain and the cerebellum, in each of the shoulders, and in the pelvis at the hips. The points were connected together with a slightly strange organization. The heart was the center and had a connecting channel with all the other centers, in addition to that, there were two channels connecting the center under the cerebellum with the centers in the shoulders. After seeing this, several questions were storming throughout their minds to understand how this organization works.


    ''Do you have anything to say?''


    ''What''s the use of multiple storage centers, Master?''


    Orion seriously asked about the usefulness of this unprecedented technique. Since it is a precedent in this field, he must be aware of the risks and benefits behind it before trying it.


    ''Good question. There are several goals and benefits from it. The most important are: if one of the centers is damaged, the rest of the centers will maintain their functions in addition to the possibility of using the mana from them. It will speed up the control of the mana and facilitate the distribution from the adjacent centers to the concerned member, increasing the maximum capacity of the user''s mana.


    ''Does that mean multiple casting becomes much easier?''


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Mira asked the teacher after a quick thought about one of the benefits of this technique.


    ''Yes, although anyone can do multi-casting if they have enough skills, but with this technique, the lower bar required for the skill becomes much lower. Who can name other benefits?''


    ''I think it increases exponentially both endurance and stamina because as far as I know, when a person runs out of mana they get exhausted.''


    ''Great, Dante!! You can use mana from other centers without compromising the heart center and fight for hours in your perfect condition without getting tired.''


    ''Is this even possible??''


    Dante put up a hypothesis just as a joke, but he could not believe it when the teacher told him it was really possible. Therefore, this was a surprise to everyone without exception.


    "This opens up endless options on its own."


    It was the only idea that everyone had at once.


    ''It''s not easy to implement the technique and create multiple centers; the risks are high and may reach cerebral hemorrhage and death.''


    ''Are there ways to reduce risk, Master?''


    Maximus did not wait long and answered directly. Well, it was expected to hear that kind of questions when talking about such a topic.


    ''Of course it is, otherwise I wouldn''t have told you about it. That''s why I made this phase consisting of two days, the second day of recovery from possible injuries.''


    Each of them swallowed with difficulty, the stakes are high and the rewards are enormous, the question that arises now is: Is it worth the risk or not?


    ''The explanation is very simple but the application is dangerous. The first step is the hardest and most dangerous one. Success in it is equivalent to success in the rest with lesser risk.''


    ''What''s this first step, Master?''


    Aliana who was silent for a while spoke first now.


    ''The first step is to create a center between the brain and the cerebellum; it''s the most important step as it allows your brain to precisely control the distribution and flow of mana in your body.''


    ''How can we do this?''


    ''That''s where it comes my role as your teacher, you try to shape the center and I''m supporting you from the outside. Who would like to start first?''


    "I''ll come first. I trust the teacher''s honesty and skills so I will give others a boost of courage as well."


    Dante stepped forward first with confidence, he was not hesitant at all, because that is what it takes to be the oldest in the group. You have to step forward first to give courage to others.


    ''Dante, sit here.''


    Maximus sat behind Dante and then continued:


    ''Watch carefully. You will have to do the same too.''


    The atmosphere was very tense, there is no place for joking now. This time there is only one chance of success or death is inevitable.


    ''Just follow my instructions without hesitation. I will take care of correcting the errors. Don''t lose your focus even for a moment; you understand the risks of that experiment?''


    ''Yes, Master.''


    ''Remember the sensation of absorbing mana from the crystal, you have to do the opposite now. You''ll create something like a crystal with your mana.''


    ''Start by moving the mana from your heart towards your head in small amounts, follow the flow of blood towards your head.''


    ''When it reaches the top of the neck, start pushing it back near the cerebellum and start stacking it there.''


    ''When it starts to pile up it forms a hard crust around it to contain the rest of the mana, release a small part to make sure there are no leaks. If you find them, restock the mana and form a new container to prevent leaks. Never lose your focus. A random leak of mana into the brain is like an overdose of the drug, you will die without realizing what has happened.''


    Dante never spoke; he was much focused and followed the teacher''s orders carefully while the others watched him. They had to repeat the same steps later.


    ''Good so far. It''s time to expand it by pumping the mana and stretching the walls of the vessel to increase the amount of the stored mana like a balloon full of water.''


    ''Increase the flow gradually, gently... Gently... Gently. Enough now.''


    ''Now with the last stage. You have to form a channel connecting the two centers, starting with your heart and continuing until you reach the center of the brain. Make it aligned with the artery. ''


    Within an hour and a half from the start, Dante completed the task successfully and without major problems thanks to the help of his teacher to prevent accidents. The confidence of the others increased as they continued on the process until all of them have completed the formation of the brain center and connecting it to the center of the heart. A hard day of training ended and before the workout was concluded Maximus asked them a question, that each of them had to answer. The question was as follows:


    ''What changes do you feel in your bodies? Try to mention everything you feel. ''


    The question is answered in the following order:


    Dante: My thinking speed accelerated and my senses became sharper.


    Orion: I feel that the accumulation of fatigue has become slower; I can train like this for 12 hours without rest.


    Mira: Precise control of mana movements has become much easier; I feel that the flow accuracy also has improved.


    Eric: My vision has become much better; I can confirm that my accuracy in aiming will improve with this.


    Aliana: I have come to feel the spiritual connection between the spirits and me.


    Tai Min: My control of my movement has become a little better.


    Yoon Hwa: I feel I am close to surpass my physical limits.


    ''Good results for everyone, tomorrow each of you will have to set up the other centers alone without my support. I will guide you but not help you.''


    ''Thank you for your guidance, Master.''


    And here, each of them left to make sure how much he improved. The fourth day ended quietly.....

 Chapter 10- Several storage centers? (2)

    After the training ended for today, everyone left the room and went to test his abilities, which improved without excess, as the teacher recommended them to rest so that the mana could settle. They completed their daily training to absorb the mana out of the air and finished the day in the best condition.


    ---------------------------


    On the morning of the fifth day, everyone showed up earlier than usual for training out of excitement, it was not something that could be suppressed after seeing yesterday''s results. Even Maximus came early since he had anticipated something like this given what happened yesterday.


    ''You seem to be in perfect shape to complete the training. Do your best today too.''


    ''Yes, Master.''


    The conversation did not linger as they followed the magician inside. Everyone was physically and mentally prepared for the training.


    "We have to achieve the best possible results. We shouldn''t disappoint the teacher in us."


    ''Just like yesterday, you will do the same but with collective guidance. You have to keep up with each other''s pace.''


    ''Understood.''


    After following the instructions and hours passed, everyone managed to do so but it did not go as smoothly as planned, many of them suffered some minor injuries due to the mana agitation and caused them some moderate burns. He was able to treat them himself in some ways he did not like to use, so Maximus teleported instantly to the Academy Hospital to bring an expert therapist with him in no time. The injuries were treated but the psychological damage did remain.


    ''There is always a price for power, even if its form is different. And this is one of its forms, so please remember this, little ones.''


    ''We''ll remember that.''


    ''Here we finish today''s training, tomorrow we will complete the rest of the training and the last day will be rest''


    ''Excuse me, Master. I have a question regarding something.''


    Orion remembered that yesterday he has forgotten to tell the teacher out of excitement, that is where Dante stepped in and continued to speak in his place.


    ''I forgot that too yesterday. That idiot with Eric have brought a book from the library about mana applications, among which wireless connectivity technique has gotten their attention and they trained two days ago and caused an explosion. It wasn''t particularly dangerous, though, but it was still against your orders.''


    Maximus smiled and rubbed his chin after hearing this, their choice intrigued him.


    ''Exciting. Nevertheless, violating orders deserves punishment. I was planning to teach it to you tomorrow but you two boys anticipated it.''


    ''We won''t repeat it, Master.''


    Their faces were frightened, but Maximus quickly calmed them down:


    ''Ask me before you do something next time, and then do whatever you want. Don''t repeat these acts in the future.''


    ''We promise we won''t do it again.''


    The boys'' face was resolute, and after Maximus glimpsed it, he smiled subtly.


    "What a curiosity!! Of all the written techniques in the book, their eyes fell on this particular one. What a ridiculous!!"


    As an old saying said: "The first time is just a stroke of luck, the second time is inevitable, but the third time is fate."


    ''Wait all. Since today''s training is complete, I''ll give each of you a booklet to practice according to its contents, you have to complete that by tomorrow.''


    From the outside, it seems that Maximus does not have many concerns, but he always writes the techniques he will train them in in manuals in advance, prepares the plan for the future and looks for alternative options and contingency plans in case of any situation.


    ''More fatigue... Huh''


    After a sigh, each took a handbook from the teacher and started looking at its content in order to get to know it now.


    "Some things are rather complicated but the explanation is easy and clear."


    Even Orion and Eric were surprised by the simplicity of the existing techniques, one of which was the one they were trained on, but the method here is easier and clearer than you might imagine.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "Is this a special skill of the teacher?? How can he simplify things to such a degree?"


    A bad teacher makes it difficult for you to learn the technique, a good teacher makes it easy for you to learn it, a great teacher enables you to learn it by yourself, and this is what Maximus wanted the most. Each of them has to find his own path in the future and self-learning is the first step towards that goal.


    ''You can go to the academy reception and ask the staff member about the principal, I''ll come find you if you have questions or need help.''


    ''We will try not to disturb your comfort, teacher. We can support each other so rest easy.''


    ''That''s where today''s training ends. Tomorrow at seven, don''t come earlier or be late for the appointment.''


    The students said goodbye to their teacher, who then went to the principal''s office to have a conversation with his old friend.


    ----------------------


    Knocks, knocks.


    ''Go ahead.''


    After knocking on the door, the manager let him in. He did not initially pay attention to the identity of the visitor because he was busy processing some requests but knew the presence of the person.


    ''Do you ask permission before entering?''


    ''It is disrespectful to enter without permission.''


    Maximus'' acts changed compared to the last visit, as if he had become ''tactful or civilized''. He was not the same, which left the manager at a loss.


    ''You were the last person who might know the meaning of the word permission. Strange...''


    ''People are changing, Albus. No one is always the same. Even the rock in the middle of the river is changed by water.''


    ''This change is done over years, the last time I saw you was only months ago.''


    ¡®You are not wrong; you are wise, headmaster of the Academy.''


    ''Still you don''t want to explain the mystery in your speech?''


    ''Not yet, I''ve come for another reason now.''


    ''And what is your reason, my friend?''


    ''I came to talk about the midterm competition; I guarantee you haven''t forgotten about it.''


    ''Keep talking, do you mean the regular competition of the academy or my students against your students?''


    ''Both. First, does the competition operate by global ranking or does each year have its own ranking of its students? It''s been many years since I''ve been here and I don''t know if its system has changed or not.''


    ''The competition works in the general classification in order to evaluate the most comprehensive talents and develop the spirit of competition among the top of each year for the first places in the general ranking. This is in combat disciplines, but it is not for research disciplines in which each department has its own assessment and they do not participate in combat competitions.''


    ''Good point of view... That''s why your academy is one of the best ever, mate.''


    ''Follow up your queries, Maximus.''


    ''Second, will the two sides compete by randomly selecting competitors or will we determine this in advance?''


    ''Let''s leave the choices to luck and just enjoy the games no matter what the outcome. If you want to choose, I don''t mind though.''


    ''Speaking of results later, you should consider that they never trained before I brought them here.''


    ''Of course, of course..... The what? What? Do you know what you are saying right now?''


    ''Yes. I am the one who brought them after all.''


    ''Do you mean that the level of that black boy is the product of a week''s training?''


    ''I didn''t say anything like that. It looks like you met Dante then. He''s the best of them right now.''


    ''Yes, it''s him. But you haven''t explained it yet.''


    ''I didn''t mean they hadn''t trained before. They didn''t have a teacher beforehand so those are their special talents.''


    ''That explains the situation a bit.....''


    Albus sighed after hearing Maximus'' words, but the fascination still fell on his face. This little thing excited the old man as it would do to a child, eager for the matches that will take place after the mid-term competitions. He took the opportunity to make a bet with Maximus about who will win. The bet was about telling him the information he was hiding from him.


    ''What do you think of a betting contract? If I win, you''ll tell me the information you''re hiding from me.''


    ''You caught me in your trap. I was going to tell you that eventually so there is nothing wrong with betting around. I agree.''


    The parties shook hands and Albus smiled an evil smile suggesting, "I won, you fell into my trap."


    Maximus burst out laughing; Albus'' face with these features was a rare comedic masterpiece.


    ''I changed my mind; I''ll tell you what you want after the competition in both cases. That''s how you lost the bet.''


    The heavenly magician possessed a high level of villainy, his ability to disturb anyone is extremely high and one of his biggest victims is the headmaster of the academy, Albus, the sorcerer of dusk. Maximus has enjoyed his inconvenience over the years to a point that it has become a habit.


    ''You, you spoiled my brilliant scheme by abandoning it.''


    No matter how much Albus tried to do something similar, failure was what he reaped. You cannot beat an expert in his field, and that is what Albus realized a long time ago, but he is still trying despite constant failure.


    ''It''s easy to tease you as usual. You have not changed, Albus. Hahahahaha''


    ''Should I laugh then? I won both: jackpot and disappointment at the same time. What a luck!''


    ''I have to leave now. I have a backlog of work as you have and that is why I will not delay you any longer. Also, how about visiting our training room? Tomorrow afternoon. You''ll definitely be surprised.''


    ''You''re full of surprises and you know how much I love them. I''ll see you tomorrow, goodbye.''


    Each waved his hand and Maximus left to go home to rest...

 Chapter 11- Argument with the Headmaster

    The sixth day arrived quickly and the mana training was coming to an end, during which several difficulties appeared, but the benefits outweighed the effort, and fatigue dissipated as if it had never been.


    ''Wake up, boys. You shouldn''t be late this time.''


    Dante, who woke up early, woke up the children in turn. Their faces were indicative of fatigue from lack of sleep, but remembering training began to remove the atmosphere of fatigue. Each of them was prepared and trained to absorb mana from the air, which helped replenish their energy and vitality. The fatigue on their faces that was overwhelming an hour earlier disappeared, and together they left the dormitory room and headed towards the training room. Three minutes after they arrived, the girls arrived. It was five minutes to seven o¡¯clock, and they waited while enjoying the fresh morning atmosphere until the teacher arrived.


    ''You are very active today; it''s going to be a great day for sure.''


    Maximus smiled at his disciples who began to make remarkable progress in a week. He opened the portal of the training room and they entered successively.


    ''What have you done about the booklet I gave to you yesterday? ''


    Each answered differently, some of them tried all the methods and did not master any of them completely, and some of them focused on one or two to master them well. Of course, everyone has his or her own ways of self-learning.


    ''Then it is okay for everyone, diligence alone is an achievement. Even if you do not succeed, keep going. You are the hope of the world.''


    The boys were resolute upon hearing this and excited to continue. Training without a reason or purpose is futile because it does not give a clear motivation to proceed, the reason, even if it seems trivial to others, remains better than the drifter who is chasing after a futile pursuit.


    Let us start with the first of five techniques, mana rotation, which aims to make mana circulate in your body either with blood circulation or in other directions that you determine. Just watch what I am going to do and follow the steps of the book and you will understand what I am doing. ''


    Mana rotation was divided into three parts: following the current, creating the current, and regulating the current.


    Following the current is the first aim of circulating mana in the body by following the blood circulation to and from the heart. Accelerate the process of regeneration and self-healing of injuries.


    The creation of the current aims to create channels for the flow of mana and be independent of the blood vessels, allowing the mana to move in the desired direction, allowing the exchange of mana between the different centers to ensure that agility and stamina are maintained during combat.


    Current regulation aims to determine the direction and intensity of the flow in various directions giving the best control with the lowest consumption and highest efficiency.


    The students lined up and sat down to imitate what the teacher had done, and over the next two hours, they were able to understand its foundations and apply them to some extent, thanks to the teacher''s guidance and assistance to direct the flow.


    Seeing madly gifted students makes any teacher lose his mind and rationality. Every teacher on this continent wished having just one of them.


    He followed it up like this and they started to understand all the techniques to some extent. They were as follows: mana condensation, basic uses in attack and defense, manipulating mana.


    It was fine until Academy President Albus visited the room and here was a surprise. He examined all the students, and no one recognized him except for Dante, who gave him a solemn greeting.


    ''I salute the President of the Academy.''


    The others quickly woke up and got up to greet him too. He replied:


    ''My friend''s students seem to be respectful unlike their teacher.''


    ''Stop saying things like that; don''t incite my students against me.''


    ''Would you allow me a word with your teacher in private; I''ll borrow him for a while.''


    ''Keep training, I''ll be back in a few minutes.''


    At this moment, Maximus snapped his fingers, he, and Albus disappeared in an instant.


    ''Let us complete the training as we have been asked, do not interfere with what does not concern you.''


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ''Yes, Dante.''


    Everyone answered Dante in a slightly sad way; the opportunity to rest disappeared due to the absence of the teacher, because of Dante''s presence. Each of them was cursing Dante inside but he did not care about them because he knew things they did not know.


    ----------------------


    ''You have to explain this and now, Maximus, what happened to their bodies? Have you been experimenting on humans?''


    Albus''s calm and sober expression turned in an instant into a sharp expression, ready to kill Maximus according to the answer if necessary. He was not at all tolerant towards human experiments because he witnessed atrocities decades ago. The experiment cannot succeed from the first attempt; it is dozens of sacrifices before obtaining one successful sample, let alone several samples.


    Maximus realized the kind of misunderstanding that had occurred and, to simplify things and solve the problem at the same time, took a pamphlet out of his pocket, gave it to him, and asked him to read it.


    ''Take this booklet and you''ll understand a bit what''s going on. Also, this is my own space and you can''t leave it without my permission, and you cannot leave it once you kill me, for your information, friend.''


    ''It''s best if the booklet explains what it means and solves this misunderstanding. I also don''t want to kill a dear friend; this will destroy me for the rest of my life.''


    Ten minutes passed while Albus was reading the pamphlet, his serious and deadly expressions began to turn into shocked expressions that grew as he continued to read the pamphlet, he did not understand what had happened anymore. As someone who discovered his whole life was just a lie.


    ''Although I have devoted myself to magic, you bring a book like this from nowhere and it talks about something that is implausible like this.''


    Albus continued to read in amazement and denial, such as someone coming and telling you that you are adopted and that this is not your real family. He did not just come randomly; he brought evidence to prove it. It is the trauma of a lifetime and it is difficult to recover from it without accepting it.


    ''But it''s the reality, my friend, it''s real and the kids trained on it and it worked.''


    Maximus, who forgot to unveil his mana flow, remembered and removed it and then continued the conversation:


    ''I forgot to remove this, it also worked for me. You can also learn it if you want and I''ll help you with that.''


    ''Let me gather my thoughts first.... Does this technique even make sense?''


    ''Could you give me the booklet first?''


    ''Take it if you appreciate it. Can anyone really learn it?''


    ''Yes and no. Success depends on a person''s skill, but the risk is very high and the probability of death is concerning.''


    The curious boy who controls Albus from time to time returns when he sees an opportunity looming in front of him.


    ''Will it work for me? Also, what is the benefit of teaching children this technique?''


    ''That''s one of the things I am planning to tell you after the competition. The time is a bit inopportune now. Please excuse me for that.''


    ''It''s better not to forget your promise to me. Let us pretend that nothing happened between us. By the way, I''ll tell your students about the competition.''


    ''Do whatever you want. Let''s go back anyway.''


    Maximus snapped his fingers and threw them back into the training room.


    ''Can I have a minute of your time, kids?''


    ''We have the honor, Academy''s headmaster.''


    They all got anxious after the principal requested a talk with them; it is hard to predict what he wanted to talk about. They were afraid to answer in a way that will not please him.


    ''We will have a competition between you and the top seven students at our academy after the midterm competition in less than a month. I would like you not to disappoint me in it.''


    ''Wait, sir... Are we going to participate in the midterm competition? But we are not students at the academy.''


    ''It will take place a day after the midterm event. That is, three days after the end of your training, as your teacher told me.''


    Maximus continued to explain the rest after the principal''s words:


    ''It''s not a public competition; we''ll hold it in secrecy in the presence of me, the manager and the competitors only. No one else will attend, maybe.''


    ''We''ll do our best to impress you.''


    In a respectful tone similar to a knight doing his oath, the future heroes promised that they would achieve outstanding results. They found another reason to work harder in their training and achieve greater goals in the future.


    ''So, I''m leaving now. I hope to meet you again.''


    The manager said a few words and left and then everyone continued their training until they completed it. At the end of today''s class, Maximus, as usual, addressed his disciples:


    ''As the manager said, the competition will take place after the end of the training. The manager has a purpose, I have a goal as well, and my goal is to see your development. Tomorrow''s training is to improve the mastery of today''s skills. Your motivation is stronger, so don''t give up.''


    ''I won''t disappoint you, Master.''


    Eric, the youngest member, was very enthusiastic to impress the teacher. An unbending will caught in his eyes.


    ''You can leave except Dante and Aliana. I have a word for both of you.''


    Others left with great enthusiasm, waiting for tomorrow to learn more and more, wanting to move forward on this path.


    The two waited for the teacher to start talking about an important topic they did not expect...

 Chapter 12- End of Mana Training

    ''You can leave except you, Dante and Aliana. I have a word for both of you.''


    The two stayed there waiting for what will the teacher tell them. Dante had a set of assumptions in his head unlike Aliana who didn''t even try to think about it, two different modes of thinking but none of them was wrong: one thinks of all possibilities like a game where he tries to guess, and the other doesn''t tire himself because sooner or later he will know the answer. They both enjoy it in their own way after all.


    Maximus stared at the two alternately, thinking one last time about his decision to tell them some facts as the eldest of the group. He was going to brief them sooner or later but was confused about the ideal time to do it. He made up his mind and decided to inform them:


    ''I trust that you will keep this secret, remember what I will tell you because it is very important.''


    ''What happened? What secret?''


    Aliana was completely surprised and unaware of the situation yet unlike Dante who was eagerly awaiting for the teacher.


    ''Focus and you''ll understand what the teacher is talking about.''


    ''You don''t look surprised at all. Does it make sense that you know what the teacher will be talking about?''


    ''Yes, he knows unlike you. Remember the first day we met, I didn''t lie but I didn''t tell the truth that day.''


    Amid the conflicting statements, the heart of Aliana was troubled, who was not aware of the situation until now.


    ''What does this mean, Master?''


    She felt deceived by someone she trusted her life to. She tried to dispel this kind of thought, someone like him cannot be bad or could he be?


    ''It is true that you will become heroes in the future, but it is not a prophecy. I have gone back in time, little girl, to fix future mistakes.''


    ''Does this mean that we really became heroes in the future? But why bring us together now?''


    Maximus did not hesitate to tell them a truth about him that no one else knows, trust must be present between the two parties so that relations can be strengthened, and this is what the heavenly magician wished for from now on. Being honest since the beginning is better than building on lies and then demolishing it later.


    ''That''s something I haven''t told to anyone yet. My virtual age is 38 years old but my current self is 57 years old, I went back in time but I never came back as young as I was.''


    Dante smiled amid Aliana¡¯s shock who directed her anger at him, but Maximus continued the conversation and they focused with him:


    ''Before I came back, each of you told me where you lived or where I could find you over the years considering that we don''t know how long I''ll be back. In the end I went back thirteen years before the disaster or rather nineteen years back.''


    ''But you haven''t told us yet why you''re coming back, how do you plan to change the history?''


    ''Here comes the most important part, we have not met until eight years from now. None of you has ever received a proper training during these years before you entered the other world.''


    ''Now I get a grip on it. You wanted to give us decent training before entering the other world that will happen in eight years and so we can become stronger in a shorter period.''


    ''Good analysis but you are wrong, Dante, why limit the duration of the training to just a month if my plan would last for years?''


    Dante¡¯s assumption was totally wrong, who thought he had begun to realize the situation himself, rectify his mistakes and try to understand the situation again.


    ''Haaa¡­ how did I not notice this? However, why rushing when we have time? Can we enter it now?''


    ''I know where the gate is and I can take you now to see it if you want but I prefer that we leave it to everyone together without nepotism.''


    ''So, Master.... Your plan is to prepare us in advance to be more skilled and stronger so that we can benefit from the other world more and then come back stronger and faster than before. Then the safety of the world would be guaranteed!!''


    Dante finished his analysis and snapped his fingers in a spontaneous response, when Maximus applauded him and turned his gaze to Aliana, who had hardly grasped the situation.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ''Is that why you sent me to the Red Forest a few days ago? Is it to get good guardian spirits to help me before I enter? Finally I began to understand!''


    ''Well done girl, the conversation seems to be going smoother than I imagined.''


    Maximus then laid his hands on their shoulders and continued with a serious smile:


    ''I chose you because you are the eldest of each sex, and I trust that you will keep the secret. If others know, it is not a big deal, but if it leaks out, you are the ones held responsible. Everything has a best time and the time to tell others has not yet come. Just listen to my guidance and the plan will remain perfect. We have accelerated the plans so that there will be no problem even if the disaster strikes earlier than what we originally scheduled. Understood?''


    ''Understandable, Master.''


    Here the dangerous conversation ended and each left for his other preoccupations and the sixth day ended without much trouble.


    Before Aliana was about to leave, she remembered that she forgot to ask the teacher about the rings he gave her that day.


    ''Teacher, teacher!!''


    ''What do you want, girl? Do you have a problem of some kind?''


    Aliana stopped him just before he left, if she had been a little late he would have left.


    ''I would like to ask you about the rings you gave me. A strange phenomenon happened twice that day and I wanted to ask you about it.''


    ''You''re talking about the fusion of spirits? Yes, I have instilled that special ability in those rings. You seem to have read a book in this regard.''


    She did not even find anything to say, he told her everything she wanted to say at once.


    ''As expected from the teacher. However, is it a random phenomenon or are there specific reasons behind it?''


    ''There''s a reason, it''s rather a glitch during production. Some mana leaks from the storage spell during the forming process and forms an unstable fusion circle. What I had set is the healthy fusion spell, its function is stable, and the fusion is always successful as long as the spirits are of the same element.''


    ''So it is like that!! Thank you, Master.''


    Aliana also left after getting an answer to her liking and getting rid of doubts about the phenomenon she thought was strange before.


    ------------------------


    The next morning came and the training started on its usual time. It was only a continuation of yesterday¡¯s training. Their control skills improved from what they were and the class concluded in the middle of the day. After a short break, Maximus snapped the fingers of his left hand and suddenly a wooden board and several benches appeared.


    ''Sit down. Here we conclude our mana training, but there is something that I did not teach you beforehand, which is a few applications of mana in multiple fields. Didn''t you ask yourselves why I taught you the same thing despite your different combat specialties?''


    ''A good question, my teacher, but isn''t it because mana is for everyone and applied the same?''


    Mira answered directly without delay, but her answer was not correct because she did not read that the applications differ from one discipline to another, that their trainings are fundamentally different. Maximus continued the conversation as he moved back and forth in front of the board:


    ''Not true, the method I taught you is unlike any of the other methods of the well-known disciplines. You are the first to learn about this mana storage technique after me, its essence is different from the others. Imagine a magician with the grace of a warrior or an assassin.''


    ''It''s not possible as far as we know but if it happens, it would be crazy.''


    ''This way, slow becomes fast, fast becomes faster and the same goes for strength, mana capacity and stamina.''


    Everyone was surprised by what he showed to them; A technique by just having it alone gives its owner an overwhelming advantage over his opponent of the same level or a little higher.


    ''What if you pump mana to your legs?''


    Tai Min answered this question because he was familiar with a few movement techniques owned by his family and how they work:


    ''It increases your speed, kick power, higher jumps and protects against injuries even when falling from medium altitudes.''


    ''Excellent answer, now what if you pump mana into your arms?''


    Yoon Hwa, who was from a family of martial artists specializing in the field, replied:


    ''As Tai Min said, it also increases the ability to lift objects and counter attacks if combined with mana pumping for the legs.''


    ''Well done too, the same goes with the mind and heart, it speeds up thinking, sharpens the senses, increases endurance and reduces the sensation of pain.''


    ''Is there such a thing, Master? Reducing pain? I know there are medicines for that, but I didn''t know about it.''


    ''This is a new application that I tried personally, no one in this world knew about it. Without talking about mental stability and pain resistance, reducing pain is an overwhelming advantage and can be applied by those who have mastered this technique.''


    Maximus signaled them to get up from their seats, clapped and the seats and blackboard disappeared, and then ordered them to do what they had just spoken about. After many successes and failures, they were able to apply the basics of what Maximus had just explained to them.


    Wall crush, slipping, ankle sprain, wrist sprain... Several minor injuries, but they heal quickly thanks to rapid regeneration, so they did not pose any serious problems.


    Several hours have passed and the children are relentlessly rehearsing something unprecedented in the world with enthusiasm. The weeklong mana training of strenuous efforts is over...

 Chapter 13- Aptitude Test

    Finally, the training ended for the last day of the first week.


    ''We''re done today, kids.''


    Maximus finished the training session with a few words and then applauded and they were all in the public training ground. It was packed as midterm competitions and exams approached.


    ''From tomorrow onwards, we''ll meet here at five in the morning before the other students come and then continue from eight in our private room. Don''t forget to be on time.''


    The heavenly magician completed his numbered words, put his hands behind his back and disappeared directly. Ever since learning the spells of teleportation and using them on a daily basis, even his students would call him a shadow if he continues like this.


    Mira was thinking about what to do but could not find ideas and asked the rest:


    ''What do we do now? Do any of you have a plan for the rest of the day?''


    Orion replied with an empty expression of a person who had thought about nothing for hours, who seemed to be in a coma and woke up suddenly:


    ''Not really. I didn''t think of anything but just finishing the training.''


    His dream was very simple; a rest after training is all he thought about for today. Unlike him, Dante who always walks around the academy and explores its various facilities.


    ''When I walked around that day, I found an aptitude assessment room in one of the buildings. Why not go there and assess our capabilities now and after completing the month of training?''


    ''Great! Lead the way, Dante.''


    The others followed him, and many students looked at them strangely and wonderfully.


    ''Have you ever seen them at the academy? Top freshmen? No, no, no, their uniform is not like that of the academy, they are certainly not students here. I saw the boys enter the special section of the dormitory. Are they VIPs?''


    The students were whispering among themselves but the team did not pay attention to them, as the teacher said, ''Don''t be moved by their words, the teacher asked that we never interact with the students.'' Dante spoke after turning his head to the rest of those behind him and nodding their heads when they understood...


    After walking for a few minutes, they had reached that room. Entry was limited; students were only allowed to enter if they are in the top 100 list who were given a card with the number representing their rank. There are special cards for teachers, special guests and VIPs and only they are allowed to bring others with them.


    The place was uncrowded unlike other places, with fewer than one hundred and twenty people able to enter. Upon entering, they found in front of them three students, two boys and a girl around sixteen. Dante glimpsed their card numbers, which were 78, 62 and 39 respectively. The boy with the lowest rank among them began to take the test and the others began to notice the details of the test.


    The test went through four stages: strength, agility, magical energy, and finally combat ability for combat specialization.


    The boy advanced towards a huge machine installed in a metal wall, which resembled a device similar to a gate, but in place of a gate was a piece of fortified magical steel two meters wide, three meters high, and a thickness that seemed to be more than fifty centimeters. On its side there was a device installed that gave a rough reading of the force of the blow, the boy adjusted his position and punched the steel wall with all his strength. It was a really powerful punch. Three seconds later, the device showed a reading: 685. It was a good result for his ranking.


    He continued towards the speed test where he stood in the middle of a fifteen-meter corridor and prepared, the sound of a bell suddenly ringing and the boy drove towards one wall, pressed a button on it and drove at full speed to the other wall to press the second button. In less than 4 seconds, the two buttons were pressed and a sound marked the test¡¯s end. He went towards the screen on the wall and read the result: 458. His speed was great and the team was impressed but no one showed any expression on his face. They should not show signs of weakness in front of others.


    The boy regained his breath and then continued to the third device. It was a transparent magic crystal and its color changed every two hundred points, next to it a similar device to give an accurate reading of the result. The boy began to pump out his magical energy and in seconds, it changed color three times. The result was then shown on the device: 741. The comrades tried to anticipate his specialty and he was a magic swordsman as they thought. The boy returned to the first device, took his sword out of its sheath, formed a halo on it, and rushed towards the metal wall with all his might. The device beeped twice, unlike the first time when it made no sound. The result was issued: 2090. The boy cheered and his two friends rejoiced at him.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ''Finally you surpassed two thousand points, and your magical energy has increased since the last time. Your training worked.''


    ''Thank you guys; thanks to your help I achieved these results. Try it now.''


    The girl advanced first, went through the same stages, and achieved the following results: 610, 584, and 808 and in the last test, she used two daggers and performed a double stab reinforced with the aura and her score was 2370.


    Finally, the strongest boy among them completed his test and achieved an even more impressive result compared to the others. By achieving a vast difference: 759, 617, and 896 and used a spear to achieve 2859 points.


    The three of them were overjoyed and left to celebrate their improvement, leaving only the test supervisor. It is our team''s turn now; everyone agreed to take the test from youngest to oldest. Everyone followed the same steps of the test but did not have weapons, so they agreed not to use the mana in the first test and to use it in the fourth. They achieved the following results:


    -Eric: 450, 497, 800, and the last 1800.


    -Mira: 370, 430, 912, and the last 1880.


    -Orion: 600, 544, 869, and the latter 2267.


    -Yoon Hwa: 682, 526, 728, and the latter 2298.


    -Tai Min: 605, 573, 789, and the latter 2114.


    -Alyana: 499, 500, 803, and the last 2057.


    -Dante: 717, 648, 927, and the latter 3005.


    Dante was superior to the rest for having good talent and combat experience before when working as a spy and mercenary for a few years. Mira and Eric fell behind because they had no experience and were still young. Each of them was happy with his result, their abilities were comparable to the ranks between sixty and seventy and this after a week of training.


    ''We would be able to have a good chance of winning if we continue like this.''


    Tai Min got excited after seeing the team''s results, ''There''s a good chance if we continue like this.''


    ''The goal we had is now clearer.''


    Yoon Hwa completed Tai-min''s words and then left the room after thanking the supervisor and headed towards the academy buffet to celebrate.


    --------------------------


    After they left, the clerk recorded their results and physical descriptions and then sent them as a magic message to the manager, who asked him to do so if they came, the clerk in charge knew nothing other than that they had gold cards for the special guests and that they are seven.


    ''Amazing results, it''s going to be an exciting competition. Who expected they would go to the test today.''


    After reading these results, the manager clasped his fingers in a dome-shape and had a strange smile...


    --------------------------


    The group entered the academy''s restaurant, which was divided into two sections: the larger section for students and the smaller one for professors, workers and guests. It was more comfortable because it was less crowded and one could enjoy his food without disturbance from others. The number of attendees was counted on the fingers because, unlike the student section, it stays open all day.


    ''There are a lot of dishes, what will you choose?''


    Fifteen different types of food were displayed side by side and each took a plate and took as much food as he wanted except Orion who took two plates. Dante chose a table away from other guests in order to avoid unwanted attention and everyone sat around that table.


    No one has been able to distinguish whether it was because of hunger or because of the delicious food served here. They ate at a tremendous speed.


    Mira could not stop herself from eating greedily, like a piranha, and was almost done eating her plate.


    ''Is the food tastier or are we the ones who feel it?''


    ''Don''t bother, just have fun and don''t tire your head.''


    Mira thought she was the fastest and said out loud, "I''m done!" as soon as she finished her plate, as if she had won a race. None of the others reacted to her, which upset her.


    ''Aren''t you going to say something to me because I finished first?''


    No one answered her question until Eric poked her and turned her attention towards Orion, where she was surprised by what she saw.


    ''What the hell is this? How did you eat all this so fast?''


    Orion had long since finished his first dish and was close to finishing the second. His eating speed was not normal at all; it infuriated Mira, who failed to get the first place in anything so far.


    ''Are you a hippo or what? I doubt you don''t even chew food.''


    He did not answer her until he had swallowed the last morsel, turned towards her and stared at her with weird glances. He was not even listening to her words when she spoke earlier; the girl almost went crazy from that.


    ''Are you even a human? How can you not respond to someone when they talk to you?''


    ''Training is my first priority, food is second, and sleep is third. Responding to people is not one of them for your information.''


    Some verbal skirmishes continued between members, which were fun to watch. It started to get a little late and the departure time was approaching. Dante wanted to set a challenge between the members to increase their determination and enthusiasm to move forward.


    ''Let''s make our goal double our points in the aptitude test by the end of the month.''


    ''We can do it, there''s plenty of time. Just thinking about it fills me with enthusiasm.''


    It was nine o''clock at night and they returned to the dormitory and had a quiet night...

 Chapter 14- Physical Training (1)

    After a week of painstaking training, another week of a different kind of effort began. Physical training is necessary, as is mental and psychological effort, as the balance between them is the basis of good construction. The team met at the agreed morning time, when the sun was starting to rise and dissipate the darkness that had covered the world for hours. The sleepiness did not completely disappear from everyone''s eyes, but the cool breeze in the air began to conquer fatigue and turn it into stimulation. Maximus then got up from his seat and detailed the training plan for them, which was as follows:


    -Half an hour of running around the track without the help of mana or other artifacts, rope climbing ten times, push-ups and squats, ten minutes rest, basic near-range combat training without weapons.


    After completing these trainings, they will head to the private room and continue until noon and the physical training ends. Then they rest, have lunch and then complete their mana training to improve their performance in it.


    .........


    After explaining the basics of the training that awaits them, Maximus entered the training ground and signaled them to start from one corner of the rectangular track after placing their belongings on a recess chairs.


    Running at first was easy, but the difficulty increased as the seconds passed. The steps slipped down, the pace of breathing increased, and their faces swollen red as peaches. With only two minutes to go, their speed is so weak that we can hardly call it running. Maximus gave them another impetus to stimulate in the form of punishment for the latter.


    ''Harder. Whoever arrives the last will run for an extra five minutes.''


    After hearing this punishment, it motivated them to be more serious. Mira was the last one who came and could not change that fact, as she had to run for an extra five minutes.


    "When will time end? My vision is starting to blur. I''ll fall soon..."


    Hearing the teacher''s signal at the end of time she fell straight from fatigue. She could not say a word until they poured water on her face and she woke up.


    ''Don''t push yourself too much girl, if you can''t just slow down and endure.''


    ''Great talk, Dante, 17 laps around the field in just thirty minutes. I was impressed by the result, well done.''


    Maximus applauded the result achieved by the students and then continued:


    ''We''ll change it for twenty laps. It''s more than what you have done, but as you perform better, it will take you less time as the days go by.''


    ''Understood, Master.''


    They then passed to another side of the training ground, a twelve-meters-high wall with a row of ropes tied to its upper edge to climb and a ladder on the other side to descend. As the teacher said earlier, this is not only a test of strength but also of technique. Orion who worked as a hunter with his father and had experiences handling various equipments. Moreover, he began to teach them how to climb the rope:


    ''Hold the rope well, lift your legs to a sitting position and rotate the rope twice around one of your feet and then use it as a foothold and lift yourself up and repeat the process. It''s going to be tough especially at the beginning.''


    ''This sounds a bit dangerous... Isn''t it dangerous to fall?''


    Eric spoke after Orion explained the method, then Maximus patted on his shoulder, and told them: ''If you fall, fortify your body with mana to reduce injuries, plus I will pick you up if there is a real danger to you.''


    ''Thank you for your concern teacher, we will only focus on training and the rest is on you, my teacher.''


    Mira, who was on the verge of losing consciousness previously, has returned better than before and with greater determination.


    After an hour and a half of attempts and stumbles, everyone completed the climb ten times. Unlike previous training, the danger was here and simulated a real-life example of what might happen to you during exploration or combat.


    ¡®We are a little behind time so you have to speed it up this time, 20 push-ups followed by 20 squats that you will repeat again.''


    Fatigue began to build up quickly on everyone but time is inexorable, and in seven minutes, the team completed both rounds.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ''We''re back to the original timing, rest for eight minutes and complete the rest of the time in hand-to-hand combat essentials.''


    ''May I have a question, Master?''


    ''Go ahead, Mira.''


    ''What is the use of physical training for a magician and what would I gain from it, Master?''


    ''This is a wrong thinking method, little girl; fitness is indispensable for a person even in everyday life. Let us say your mana is exhausted in combat, and there are still enemies. Running away is the only option, and if you don''t have enough fitness, doom is what awaits you.''


    ''You''re right.''


    ''You may be assassinated and the ennemy gets close enough so your magic becomes useless. You must have enough skills to defend yourself, little girl. Death is not an option, remember this.''


    ''Sorry to ask.''


    Mira lowered her head apologizing; the teacher was right, as she did not see the big picture. Small things that always seem worthless can save life in a dangerous situation. She learned a valuable lesson: "Some things may not seem useful, but they become the most important thing at another moment, like a rope, a dagger, or even a bottle of water in the desert."


    Maximus advanced towards the wooden training dolls and began to explain to them the movements and the most important mistakes to avoid.


    ''Don''t kick a side kick, if the enemy is skilled, he will be able to catch your leg and you will be in a vulnerable position.''


    ''Don''t tackle blows with long bones, tackle using your joints such as your elbow or knee to minimize both injury to you and harm your opponent.''


    ''The kick must be direct; it can push the enemy and create a gap in his posture.''


    ''Even if I teach you how to tackle, it''s better to avoid an injury than you can bear.''


    Each of them chose a wooden training doll and followed the teacher''s instructions, some had prior experience so they learned faster and their knowledge was wider, unlike others. The training in the public square ended and they left as the students started coming to train. Minutes of rest after they arrived at the private room and then Maximus began to explain the importance of body training:


    ''The force of a blow depends on two factors: the strength of the person and the amount of mana in it. There is a limit to the mana someone can release at once, it depends on the level of your physical abilities, the higher your physical ability, the more mana you can pump if you have it. So the lack of fitness cannot be compensated for by mana, but it can improve a good fitness with mana.''


    The minutes of rest passed like a few seconds and Maximus applauded to draw the attention of his disciples before he began to explain this stage of training:


    ''Outside we train without using mana to develop physical abilities, but here we use mana to push bodies to their limit, this is a method used only by the strong.''


    ''So... Will we repeat what we have done again now?''


    ''Yes, Aliana, but with Mana you can refresh yourselves and increase the efficiency of the training.''


    Maximus snapped his fingers, a chair appeared on which he sat and continued:


    ''Half an hour of running and mana is allowed, at your full speed. Inaction is forbidden!!''


    ''Understood, master!''


    They all gathered in one corner of the room and waited for Maximus'' signal to go. Bang!! Each of them went at full speed competing for first place at varying but close speeds, at least twice as fast as before. With a speed that is many times faster than normal humans, Tai Min outperformed everyone else with his innate and mana-enhanced speed, followed by Dante and Orion by not much difference. The half hour ended and everyone achieved over thirty laps. Other than some stress, they did not appear tired unlike before, thanks to their use of mana.


    ''The difference is huge. This time running was so easy that calling it a warm-up is not an exaggeration.''


    ''Have you noticed the size of the difference? This is just the beginning. Watch now.''


    Maximus took out reinforced wooden dolls from the room''s pantry and began by explaining the difference between an enhanced and non-enhanced attack:


    ''Boosting the attack not only increases the power, depending on your skill in it, it is able to boost penetration or even inflict only internal damage without external signs. Watch carefully.''


    Maximus placed four wooden dolls in a row and separated them by two meters, securing them to the ground with magic so that they would not move.


    He tapped the first in the chest area; the doll cracked slightly and made a crater two centimeters deep.


    Then headed for the second and tapped it after boosting with mana, the top half of the doll was completely blown up.


    Then to the third doll and did the same as well, it created a five-centimeter tiny hole that pierced through the whole doll.


    Finally with the fourth doll and he did the same, this time the surface of the doll where he clicked it was not even scratched but the doll''s back exploded with hundreds of wooden fragments.


    ''You notice, the result varies as the method of application changes, this level is a bit advanced so you will learn it later.''


    The mouths of all of them were wide open, it was really shock, shock was the word that describes the students now, each of them knows deep down that the teacher is strong but not to that degree.


    Even these magic dolls with a typical durability equivalent to the abilities of a four stars knight and are difficult to penetrate but pierce as if they were made of glass.


    Overwhelming power, this is the only word that describes what they have seen now but none of them knew that their teacher is now the most powerful of those on the continent...

 Chapter 15- Physical Training (2)

    After overcoming the shock, Mira asked directly: ''Is it normal for a person to be that strong, teacher?''


    ''That''s an exception, but you can catch up to a close level in a few years.''


    Mira whispered to the teacher''s answer, the answer was training and nothing but training, talent may help but without training, you will not reach these distant horizons. Who would refuse to get such a power if it was for free? The price is the effort of years of training and many do not admit this, they want quick strength while real strength is the product of years of toil and fatigue.


    ''Now it''s your turn to try, you can only make a simple attack like the second puppet so far. By the end of the month, I''ll teach you how to do something like that if you reach enough level.''


    "Adequate level... This means that we cannot learn it at our current level. We must accelerate our growth so that the teacher recognizes our potential."


    These two words affected them more than the rest of the sentence, a simple but subtle meaning, ''You are currently weak.'' Telling the weak about their weakness may have two different effects depending on the person: some of them are broken by these words as it will crush their ambition so they fall victim to the clutches of despair, and some of them awaken their resolve to fight their weakness and prove that the other party is wrong and this is called the struggler.


    .........


    The training began similar to the previous one, but with the use of mana to adapt more to its use and thus they hit two birds with one stone.


    The training continued until he reached the phase of attacking the magical wooden dolls, they tried to do as the teacher did. They had high ambitions for results but even with their strongest punches and magic-boosted kicks left only superficial scratches on the dolls. They marveled at what they had previously seen more and more.


    "Even without magic, the teacher had overwhelming power!!"


    After a few small things, the first day of physical training is over.


    ''Do not neglect your mana training and do not forget to take the weapons I have prepared for you. You have to adapt to carrying weapons by the end of the week and whoever needs help does not hesitate to ask the next day.''


    Each of them took what the teacher had prepared for him as well as a dagger to enhance protection in unforeseen situations. They left after listening to some of the teacher''s advice and each of them went to take care of his training. The weapons were not of high quality but were more than enough for training.


    The eighth day of training is over...


    ------------------------


    Training along these lines lasted for three days without major changes. However, on the twelfth day, the change began. There was not only general training only. Maximus began to teach each of them in his combat specialty: he helped Orion and Tai Min apply the aura to their weapons, he helped Dante to improve his mastery of stealth, and he helped Yoon Hwa to overcome some obvious gaps in her fighting style and gave Mira magic books for vegetal magic spells for the third circle or less. He gave advice to Aliana in order to teach her how to harness the energy of spirits without summoning the spirits them. The hardest part was teaching Eric how to wrap arrows in magic to enhance their toughness and penetrating abilities, this requires high concentration to learn only what about mastering it.


    The remaining three days passed between general training and their own specific trainings, as well as practical training to improve teamwork between them by collaborating to face Maximus. Losing was just what they reaped but teamwork became better to some extent, at least they will not hit each other with their weapons if they cooperate to fight an opponent and that itself is an achievement.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    At the end of the last day of the second week, after the completion of training. The teacher challenged them to inflict a single scratch on him, they had an hour of time and cooperation was allowed. It was as if it were a real fight for an enemy, the ferocity in their eyes was something you could not see in children who did not live in the midst of wars and crises but the reality and their future dictate it. The idea of eliminating the enemy was firmly entrenched in their minds after the teacher insisted on it daily, he convinced them of this by linking their lives to the future of the world in addition to violating and bullying them in the past days during the training and convincing them to speak by repeating this phrase whenever the opportunity arose:


    ''Eliminating the enemy is a necessity, if you cannot eliminate him, inflict the most injuries on him to disable him and then withdraw; the enemy will not forgive your life if he is the victor. Keep this idea in mind, your life is linked to the future of the world, survival is not a choice but a duty. So never forget this idea.''


    Each of them had a perception related to what he had experienced until the moment. Some imagine Maximus as a wild wolf or a ferocious bear and other dangerous and merciless beasts.


    The fighting began and Orion and Tai Min advanced on both sides, Mira is preparing a magic spell to cast while Aliana is conjuring spirits to fight. Yoon Hwa is looking for gaps in the teacher''s style and Dante is chasing gaps to make a stealth attack. A spear stab from the left side and a sword swing from the right, Maximus stepped back to avoid the two strikes, Yoon Hwa recognized a gap in the teacher''s retreat and tried to perform a side punch aiming for the ribs. Maximus spotted her, jumped over her head, and pushed her forward to fall on her face, before he reached the ground he received an arrow in his back, Eric was taking advantage of the gap because he was off the ground to injure him. Maximus grabbed the arrow and shot it back to Eric, tilting his head to avoid the arrow that passed like a rocket. If he had been hit, it would have ended for him; fighting was actually a life-and-death combat.


    After the magician landed on the ground he was surrounded by Tai Min and Orion again and Mira and Aliana took the opportunity to tighten the siege on him, attacking him with roots from the back that stuck to his legs, tied his feet and began to complete his chaining, the handcuff ostensibly succeeded but Maximus blew up the roots in an instant, among the flying fragments Dante sneaked in and used them as a cover to try to stab him in the back. It worked, but the stab did not even tear his clothes.


    ''A great and accurate attack but useless if it doesn''t achieve its desired purpose.''


    Maximus pushed him hard until he hit the wall hard. Dante wrapped his body in mana at the last moment to protect his internal organs, and although the damage was not severe, the danger was imminent. The cycle of attacks continued in many forms and patterns, but it did not work. Not all prizes are physical, strengthening relationships and improving teamwork are the fruits of many efforts that will last for a very long time.


    ''Imminent death makes you push yourselves to its limits; I didn''t really intend to kill you because I long ago realized the limits of your skills. So, what lesson have you learned today?''


    Breathing heavily, Dante replied: ''Two lessons, the first is to realize your limits and not face an opponent stronger than you, sometimes withdrawing is a victory or preparing for a one. The second is that we should not get into a fight unless we secure victory or study the strength of the opponent.''


    ''You heard what Dante said, always remember that. Survival always takes precedence; the dead don''t have a second chance.''


    The second week ended, the trouble was huge, but it achieved goals and approached the goals that were very far away, who expected that those who were ordinary people until two weeks from now would be able to compete with the outstanding in one of the most famous academies.


    ''Do not make your goals simple, little ones, they limit motivation and weaken determination, as the goal and determination grow, you have to be worthy of that goal.''


    ''Understood.''


    ''The training style will change completely for the remainder of the month now. Basic physical training in the training grounds, two hours of basic mana training and the rest of the day in actual combat training, it will be in a forest or desert or something like that, you have to eliminate monsters and run away from me at the same time, consider it a training to survive and adapt to all environments.''


    Everyone started laughing hysterically after hearing the teacher, training to survive death and fight at the same time. It was close to a psychological breakdown or PTSD, they could not find a proper response to this but only one thing they were sure.


    Either you become strong-minded or you are psychologically destroyed afterwards, this was about each of them and their mental stability...

 Chapter 16- Preparing for Survival Training (1)

    Everyone left except Dante, whom Maximus needed to complete a short talk. He wanted to ask him about the quality of training in terms of quantity and quality, sometimes taking the opinion of students can improve the quality of training and increase productivity.


    ''What do you think of today''s training? It''s a bit wild, don''t you think?''


    ''I almost really died when I hit the wall before and you say it''s a bit wild. Do you need me for something specific?''


    ''Remember when I asked you to help me train them before coming to the academy?''


    ''Yes, sure, and I waited for you to talk to me about it again.''


    ''Help others practice stealth and sneaking, you know better than me.''


    ''You mean today, sir?''


    ''Yes, teach them the basics like sneaking, controlling breath and leaving no traces. They will learn free rest by themselves through experiments and trials.''


    ''I will gladly accept this request. I beg your pardon to allow me to leave now.''


    Dante left the room, followed the others, and asked them to follow him. Behind the dormitory, there was a small forest where many students visit to practice secretly; Dante noticed this because he sat on the roof a lot.


    ''We''re heading to a special area to train together, it''s a forest with a suitable environment and similar to what we''re going to train for tomorrow. It would help if you guys could adapt with that before tomorrow.''


    ''Is that why you were back late to the dormitory, Dante?''


    ''That''s half the answer boy, I sit a lot on the roof and I glimpse students come sometimes to practice here and I thought it was a good place.''


    ''Ah, so then.''


    Orion nodded to Dante''s answer, and then asked him again:


    ''Are we going to train for something specific or is it just to adapt to the terrain?''


    Dante raised three fingers before answering the question; he did not hesitate to choose the answer because he had prepared it in advance after consulting with the teacher.


    ''I will teach you the basics of assassins: sneaking, hiding, leaving no traces behind. They are necessities for success in the next training or rather necessities for survival.''


    Mira interrupted the explanation and asked the others: ''Don''t you think the teacher is exaggerating way too much?''


    Her question was justified, but she remained narrow-minded and unable to understand the methods of Master Maximus. It is not as if he really wants this method but it is the only solution available to him.


    ''Yes, he''s exaggerating but that''s the fastest way to learn. We have a time frame that we shouldn''t be late for.''


    ''Oh, I forgot that. Hell awaits us in the coming days. Nightmares won''t leave me for a while.''


    Dante answered her reasonable question, and then sighed Eric, who was the youngest of them and had not yet adapted to the harshness of the circumstances.


    ''We have arrived now. Let''s rest a little and then I''ll explain to you.''


    Each of them sat at a tree trunk and lay down to relax after today''s training, the first time someone was exposed to death is always different from the rest. Simply put, it was not reckoned with unlike the following times when death is expected to be one of the possibilities.


    Dante applauded and asked them to gather and then proceeded to talk:


    ''Follow my movements with your eyes now.''


    He started running towards the nearest tree and hid behind it, not everyone moved their eyes from the tree but it was not seconds before Dante came out behind them. It was a unique surprise.


    ''W-What happened? How? How did you do that?''


    ''I did what I told you earlier, first I hid, after You lost the visual tracking, I sneaked behind you by climbing the tree and jumping to the tree from the right and then came out behind you.''


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ''How come the leaves didn''t make any sound if you did?''


    ''Hiding your traces and it is by learning appropriate walking and jumping techniques in addition to muting the sound using mana. It''s not very difficult but it takes a long time to learn so we''ll just do with the basics.''


    ''So let''s get started without delay.''


    Yoon Hwa spoke a little, asked for haste, and not delay, as the time they had is very limited, it is just a few hours away from the end of the last day before starting the survival training.


    ''You''re right, let''s start right away without further procrastination.''


    Dante soon began to explain directly the basic steps of learning the technique:


    ''The first stage is the most important; you must hide from your opponent''s sight because if he is seeing you, the technique won''t hide you. I will pass between the two trees here so that you see me once and you don''t see me the other time.''


    Dante stepped silently and wrapped around the first tree, disappeared completely, continued towards the second tree, then turned around and appeared. He did not pass in front of their eyes exactly, but they did not even see him, the second time he asked someone to come across to see him behind the tree. Dante repeated the same thing, those who did not see him behind the tree did not see him again, but he who turned to the other side saw him walking quite quietly in front of their eyes, was confused, and did not understand what had happened.


    ''How did you do this? How can I see you when they cannot?''


    The basis of this technique is conditional, if the conditions are met it will be activated, otherwise it does not work. It has advantages and disadvantages that make its uses only oriented towards a specific field or category. Dante wanted to explain the foundation simply:


    ''The technique works by scattering the light around you, which makes your presence invisible even to an opponent in front of your eyes, the disadvantage is that it does not work against someone who tracks your location with his eyes or mana, but nevertheless it remains a distinct technique.''


    ''What steps do you need to master it then?''


    ''Dispersing light around you is the second step, the first step to learning it is to merge your shadow with the environment, or I should call it shadow camouflage.''


    Dante changed his place to a spot under the sun where his shadow was clear to continue his explanation and continued:


    ''You can move the shadow with mana or with shadow techniques for those who don''t have mana, moving it with mana is generally difficult but I think you can do it enough because it''s similar to the previous exercises we''ve done so far.''


    Dante''s shadow began to deform and change shape according to Dante''s wishes, sometimes expanding it to cover a large area and sometimes narrowing it until there was hardly anything left.


    ''Precise and complex animation of this kind is a bit difficult so you have to try in one direction, try to stretch your shadow now.''


    They all stood in line in the sun and started trying to move their shadows, the shadow was trembling and blurring but not moving, it took half an hour for the first of them to be able to move the shadow for a few centimeters. It was a stressful and complicated process for someone new to it, just like a child trying to learn to walk from day one, or learn how to write for the first time, or even move a tail one did not have before...


    .........


    After three hours of intense concentration, most of them were able to stretch their shadow for more than a meter. Skills in manipulating shadows are a criterion for a person''s potential as an assassin and stretching your shadow beyond a meter is the minimum to learn assassin techniques.


    ''That''s good enough to learn the rest. Focus with me now.''


    The rest moved to sit in the shade of a tree after suffering heat stroke for sitting for hours underneath. The vision becomes blurry at times, returns clear at other times, voices that do not exist are ringing their ears, and concentration is almost non-existent. After a minute of rest, the vision gradually became clear and the whistling gradually began to fade. Dante then continued:


    ''Where have we been? The second stage is to scatter the light around you and is divided into two steps: the first is to encapsulate yourself in your shadow, and the second one is to redirect the light.''


    ''The first phase is clear but the second seems very vague... How would we redirect the light?''


    Mira asked, who was quick-witted and dexterous-minded, about the second stage, the words Dante said explain the job, but the method is completely vague. Dante did not have a better way to answer than to give an equivalent example that is easy to understand and compare the two in terms of similarities:


    ''There is magic called -remove friction-, in the absence of friction, what happens to the air currents that collide with your body?''


    ''They slide on the surface and then wrap around you and then continue in its direction as if you don''t exist..... Hold on a second. Is it that simple? It seems totally unbelievable.''


    ''Reasonable or unreasonable is not something that matters now. The important thing is that they have the same principle, no need for more useless thinking.''


    ''So now... How do we do it?''


    ''It may seem clumsy and illogical, but it works by enveloping your body in your shadow and applying the magic of -remove friction-.''


    They felt a mixture of surprise and disbelief especially Mira, she just realized why he told her not to think about it too deeply because it is a useless topic.


    ''You''re right, it is totally stupid.''


    Mira regretted her previous question because the answer was disappointing contrary to what she expected; the higher the expectations, the greater the disappointment after that, and this is what Mira has just learned.


    ''Teach them, Mira, the friction-removal spell. I will take care of the rest.''


    Dante was not skilled in terms of spells unlike Mira who would be able to quickly explain the spell.


    It was almost five o''clock in the evening and time was running out.... By tomorrow, your survival or doom depend on your mastery of this technique...

 Chapter 17- Preparing for Survival Training (2)

    Mira began to explain the basics of the spell, how to apply it and keep it active.


    ''To activate the spell, chant behind me and imagine this shape in your heads at the same time.''


    She uttered a few words of the runic language, which were incomprehensible but clear, after a few attempts, the first of them succeeded in activating the spell and after half an hour the last of them succeeded in doing it, after which it was Dante''s turn to complete the explanation.


    ''Listen carefully, after we learned the mana¡¯s multiple storage centers technique, I realized something very important, you can activate the spell as soon as you familiarize with it just by thinking about it and it can be activated and deactivated in just moments compared to the traditional method.''


    ''Wait, wait.... You''re not really joking or making fun of us...''


    Mira tried, she activated, and deactivated the basic fireball spell several times in just a few seconds. Her face was overshadowed by the expressions of a shocked person, someone who had been alienated. It is a feeling of treachery; the teacher did not tell them about it deliberately and left the discovery to them to know their new limits by themselves. She became frustrated immediately after verifying the information and then raised her head again and asked Dante to continue talking.


    ''You have to compose this spell to do what Mira just did.''


    The penultimate stage of learning to sneak in and not leave traces began.


    An hour has passed and the spell is becoming familiar, most can activate it without uttering the words of the spell, but controlling the activation takes time. This was enough to do the next phase and improve efficiency comes later in field training.


    It was now half past six and training was going at a good pace, they might be able to succeed before eight o''clock if they tried a little harder. Dante hurried them even more as sunset approached.


    ''Let us hurry up a bit, time is running out from us guys.''


    Orion, who noticed the progress of time despite the incomplete training, alerted the others.


    With greater concentration and better efforts, the last stage of infiltration began by applying shadow expansion and removing-friction, coordination between the two skills is a bit difficult but not impossible, their presence began to diminish little by little until they became hidden enough to avoid monsters and partial integration with the surroundings. They did not even get anywhere close to Dante but enough to ensure their survival tomorrow.


    It was almost eight o''clock and darkness began to cover the ground like a dark garment, bringing with it cold, calm and tranquility...


    ----------------------------


    Everyone went to bed early to wake up early for tomorrow, morning came quickly and everyone was on standby. Everyone waited for each other in front of the entrance to the dormitory and then all moved towards the training grounds.


    The morning breeze was breathtaking with the sun that began to loom from the horizon, illuminating half the dome of the sky in a pale blue color; it was often calm on the atmosphere. The lowest sounds were audible, one of which was the sound of the nightingale that wakes up with the first ray of light.


    Teacher Maximus was late for more than ten minutes and there were no signs of him coming so far, the team did not wait any longer and started running around the field so as not to be late for their appointment. Time passed and they completed the twenty courses in a little less than twenty minutes, a week ago, they could not complete them in less than thirty but the improvement began to appear little by little and the results are clear on the horizon.


    They then moved on to the second stage, climbing the rope ten times and the results are better and better than the previous times. Therefore, they completed the rest of the things and there was almost an hour left, so they used it to hone the skill they learned yesterday. The countdown has begun, the teacher is yet to come and the atmosphere is starting to get a little turbulent. With less than ten minutes left until exactly eight, Maximus appeared out of nowhere and began to applause.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ''It seems that you did not laze or leave training for me not attending, this is the required spirit!!''


    Maximus gestured his hand to follow him and took them instantaneously to the eighth special training room.


    ''Since your performance has improved to this degree, you should start looking for your weaknesses yourself and finding solutions to them. Let''s first continue our usual mana training.''


    ''Understandable, Master.''


    Each of them sat in place and began to collect mana from the air and expand storage centers throughout the body. Maximus was impressed by the progress they have continued to make over the past two weeks. He began to think deeply about ways to develop his plan, one of which is to expand the scale of preparation for the disaster, not as if eight people would carry the burden of the world on their backs alone.


    "The future is in good hands as long as we continue like this; I won''t rely just on the kids this time. We will mobilize all the forces of the world to support us this time; I will talk to Albus about this later."


    The two hours passed quickly and the students were focused but somewhat around them, they paid attention to the change of the surroundings around them but it was too late. They are not in the room anymore.


    The place is dark and cold, not really cold but a feeling of chill from the ominous atmosphere. Each of them was isolated in a place by themselves, what was the feeling? It was as if you were sinking into a deep, endless ocean, helpless and unable to move or resist. Trying to speak did not work, not a single sound came out despite their screams. In a black place where you cannot see, hear or move, the only thing left was to think... After a while, you will lose the sense of time and then time will stop. Thoughts became more and more dark and thoughts began to dissipate until only this sentence remained:


    "Where am I? Who am I? How long has passed? I do not know. I don''t want to stay in this sinister place."


    This was the only sentence that remained stuck in their memories after they lost the sense of time, it is the brink of a neuropsychological breakdown and they are still unaware of the situation they are in.


    Suddenly, the sensations began to return little by little like a light at the end of a long tunnel. The light began to grow with seconds until the entire field of vision was blurred and the senses returned to normal.


    "It''s a feeling of pain as if I fell out of bed. But how did I not feel like I was falling?"


    Thoughts began to clear, the children regained their sight, and they were all lying on the ground and groaning in place, the situation is still strange as it is not clear what happened until now. Just like someone who was hit in the back of the head, lost consciousness and then woke up in the hospital days later, he is unaware even of being beaten and unconscious. The only tangible thing is pain at the site of the blow when touched, nothing more, nothing less.


    ''What happened? Is this an illusion? I don''t understand anything.''


    Dante was the first to speak and raised his head to find Maximus sitting on a wooden chair while sipping a cup of tea; Maximus noticed their awakening and waited for minutes for them to gather their thoughts and realize the situation they were in.


    ''I didn''t really expect you to hold out so much.''


    ''What happened earlier?''


    ''How much time do you think it passed inside?''


    ''So they weren''t just fantasies. I don''t really know but it''s at least ten days.''


    Dante who was the first to start answering the question and his answer prompted Maximus to laugh. From their point of view, there was really no reason to laugh and the surprise was after Maximus finished his words:


    ''It''s been three months and you''re inside. 90 days: 129,600 minutes. Let''s get over it, how long do you think it has been here?''


    ''My senses are confused and I can''t really guess.''


    ''It''s been a quarter of an hour, Dante. A quarter of an hour.''


    Dante is still catching up his thoughts and trying to understand what just happened.


    "Is the teacher kidding? Is this a hoax? Nevertheless, what I felt was real. Is this some kind of illusion or what?"


    ''What you have done is called {Accelerating the Thinking of the Great Magician}, a process that allows you to speed up your thoughts and messes with the user''s concept of time. I was surprised that you held out and kept conscious for three months inside. This surprised me too. You passed my test, boys.''


    Conflicting thoughts after hearing such words that cannot enter the mind of a healthy human being. No matter how much they tried to get rid of it, they could not, and the feeling they felt was realistic, it was a living nightmare by all standards and they could not find a word to describe the teacher. Perhaps he is really experimenting with them, the balance of good and evil of Master Maximus was broken before their eyes. They can no longer determine his true nature, is he really a good person or is he a deranged and deceitful?


    Each adjusted his sitting while waiting for Maximus to speak who was staring at the ceiling and thinking about his next move...

 Chapter 18- Jungle Survival Training (1)

    Moments later Maximus finished thinking after he got a conclusion about his previous experience.


    "So, their mental stability in both the past and present is due to their nature and not acquired from the other world, that''s a bit reassuring."


    ''I apologize for what I did earlier, I wanted to test the limits of your mental stability and make sure of a few things.''


    Everyone''s breathing is still turbulent. After all, staying in a loop like this for three months and maintaining mental integrity is an achievement in itself, but the teacher''s words do not bode well. Of all, it was Dante and Aliana who understood nothing despite knowing more than the others did because they saw a great contradiction in the teacher''s behavior.


    "The nature of the teacher... The teacher''s actions, the more I look at him, the more I feel he hides more than he expresses."


    Dante began to think and think about possible reasons why the teacher would do something like this. "Is this training dangerous and may cause psychological trauma? Is it about post-training? Or is it for personal reasons that have nothing to do with us? I can''t understand what he''s thinking."


    ''Rest for an hour and then we shall start our training that will last for five hours, your survival and safety are your responsibilities.''


    Maximus decided to give them some time to gather their dispersed ideas in order to be ready for the first survival training.


    ''Is teamwork possible?''


    ''Of course, Eric. However, once you gather it will be easy for me to find you, so I do not advise you. Group skills development is important, but individual skills development is indispensable, as you won''t always be together.''


    After a long hour, as long as a hot summer day, you do not know its beginning or end, as if time slowed down from the intensity of the heat, second by minute, minute by hour and hour by ten days.


    Each of the members gathered himself after what happened previously and prepared psychologically and physically for the next survival test. Maximus called them all to get close to him, then snapped his fingers and teleport them to an unknown forest. Sounds of insects and frogs everywhere. Some birds fly here and there, slender and tall trees from which vines hang for several meters and the humidity is stifling in the air.


    Maximus can''t throw them like this randomly into a forest without telling them some information about it, which can be called a hint if possible?


    ''This is the rainforest, a jungle in the west of the continent that is a destination for many adventurers and explorers looking for rare herbs and creatures. The terrain is rough, the soil is fragile and most creatures here are poisonous, so avoid touching anything. In addition, the rocks are covered with moss so it becomes very slippery, especially near the slopes.''


    ''You told us earlier that we were going to hunt monsters, what species are there?''


    ''This is what you have to explore for yourselves, remember what I said earlier. Survival is the top priority and do not face a stronger opponent.''


    ''Then understood, Master.''


    The simple help he gave them earlier is mostly enough to take care of everything inside this ''rainforest''.


    ''I will give you five minutes to get away from here and I''ll start chasing you afterwards. I wouldn''t use mana tracking to make it fair and square but that doesn''t mean I cannot find you.''


    Maximus fired a magic bullet, which was as thin as a nail but powerful at the same time. It passed through shrubs and trees and hit something. The target was not clear to the boys until Maximus brought it in by telekinesis. It was an olive green lizard with a length of about thirty centimeters no more and with spikes along its spine. The magic bullet hit her in the neck with frighteningly accuracy.


    ''You understand what I mean?''


    The color of the kids¡¯ face changed after seeing and hearing this. He was just playing with them during training sessions until this moment, the first sentence he said to them came to their minds, "Training won''t be difficult, it''s hell." accompanied by a strange smile, they realized what he meant by that phrase. The training was mislabeled what Maximus called "survival training" akin to a "death hunt".


    "If I wasn''t good enough, I might be in the place of this lizard, damn our luck."


    This one sentence came to everyone''s minds at once and swallowed hardly.


    Everyone looked into each other''s eyes and nodded to each other and spread around Maximus in all directions to gain more time, Maximus smiled at their creative idea, but it was not different for him, so there is no difference between their separation and their gathering. Maximus waited in place for ten minutes before moving to give them greater chances of success since they were his disciples instead of the five minutes he had told them earlier, and then he began to walk in a certain direction while having a cunning smile.


    ''Let''s see who will be the first prey.''


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "I think I''ve moved far enough, let''s look for monsters to hunt."


    Dante, who was the fastest among them, ran very fast and lightly among the trees, without stumbling into obstacles, and avoiding what might be an obstacle in his way, he began to turn his head left and right, looking for suitable hunting targets. While he was searching, he found a black cheetah about a meter and a half long, which did not look normal but not very dangerous. Dante sneaked light steps between the trees and jumped towards a nearby tree and began to move from tree to tree using his techniques, he took out one of the two short swords that were with him and pumped the aura into it, the aura was unified and very sharp and suitable to eliminate the target with a single blow, this aura was the product of daily training on mana in several forms for two weeks in addition to physical exercises and fighting that push one to the limits and breakthrough them faster.


    He jumped from the branch he was on heading towards a tree trunk and then pounced on him directly and killed the cheetah after stabbing it in the middle of its head, there was resistance by the cheetah''s skull but after penetrating it, the short sword passed smoothly and came out of his throat from the other side. The cheetah tried to resist but it was too late as he fell dead just a few seconds later.


    ''The first prey- success. Let''s move somewhere else.''


    --------------------


    Elsewhere in the forest, Orion was also looking for a target to hunt, a feral boar with thick skin and sharp fangs that wandered among the bushes and ate from different places.


    "I think it''s a good target apparently. Let us give it a try." Orion began to watch the boar looking for potential weaknesses and an optimal opportunity, approaching it and minimising the distance between them, looking for the closest safe distance. Orion had hunting experience having worked with his father for three years and knew how to analyze the behavior of animals and their potential weaknesses. It did not show weaknesses or rather that Orion realized that he did not have enough strength to attack some weaknesses. From his thick leather-covered body and dense lint, his hind legs were somewhat exposed.


    After a gradual approach, four meters was the shortest distance he went unnoticed. He applied the stealth skill he learned yesterday and applied a dense yet disorganized halo around his sword; it was like that because he pumped too much mana because he was not sure he could cut off the leg of the wild boar in one fell swoop. He waved all he had and hit the pig''s left leg. Despite these, they did not succeed in cutting the pig''s leg completely, but the bone was completely shattered, and its movement would be restricted for the rest of the time.


    "That''s how I ensured my victory in the fight; I''ll beat his neck again and again until he dies while avoiding his rushes towards me. It won''t be dangerous, but I''m not going to lower my guard."


    Ten minutes after avoiding his attacks and beating, the sword had cut more than ten centimeters from the pig''s neck. After dozens of strikes, the depth was enough to cut the artery and caused the pig to bleed to death. His blood smeared the area and the smell began to spread through the air. Orion made sure his clothes were clean of blood and left quickly before a dangerous predator would arrive. He looked for a place to rest for minutes before completing his search.


    ----------------------


    Near a stream in the middle of the forest, Mira moved further after hearing the sound of the purr until she glimpsed it from afar.


    "I hope I find a good target there."


    With some hope, Mira slowly advanced until the vision began to become clearer. Among the trees, she spotted a hugely black bear well over two meters tall. "That''s bigger than what I could beat. I''ll wait and see what comes here."


    Mira waited among the trees fifty meters from the river that mediated a cliff, Mira waited among the nearest trees to the edge of the cliff, which did not exceed three meters in height, but it was enough to prevent the growth of trees in the trees and only herbaceous plants were able to grow below. Half an hour after trolling, a group of three gray wolves stepped forward to drink from the river without regard for the bear. Their careless behavior provoked the wrath of the bear, as the wolves encroached on his area without regard to his ownership of it, the bear proceeded to attack them without regard to the consequences.


    "A golden opportunity came creeping to me!! I will take advantage of their fight to inflict as much damage as possible, I will help the loser to restore balance and drag the fight as much as possible until they inflict the most damage on each other and then eliminate them one by one."


    Mira descended towards the cliff, which was closer to a grassy meadow than to the bottom of a cliff. It contained many, many huge rocks several meters in size, these rocks did not belong to this area, but were washed away by the river when its level rises during the rainy season. Its level rises by at least ten meters and covers most of the meadow, which has eroded the edge. At the growth line of the trees, the river becomes so turbulent and its currents are so strong that everything that gets in its way is relentlessly swept away even if it is huge rocks like this. Mira exploited these stones and crept between them, approaching the site of the fight between the bear and the three wolves.


    The bear was superior at first and with a blow from his palm, he threw one of the wolves for several meters and was about to wipe out one of them, Mira intervened and twisted roots behind his hind legs hindering him to prevent ot from eliminating the wolves. The wolves that had been losing moments ago turned around the bear and attacked it from both sides, causing neither insignificant nor serious damage. Mira freed the bear''s legs, he became completely berserk, crushed the pelvis of one of the wolves and lost the ability to move his hind legs, the other two attacked the bear¡¯s hind legs and damaged its tendons, and the movement became painful and much harder. Mira took the opportunity, spread sharp roots in the area, and began stabbing the wolves to death. The bear, who had not previously noticed Mira, turned towards her and pounced on her with all his remaining strength, but she always kept a sufficient distance between them and continued to stab him with the roots in his belly until his entrails began to appear, the bear lost its concentration from bleeding and fell dead as well. Mira remained standing in the middle of these corpses, smiling and talking to herself about her success in getting such a big catch. Her joy continued until an explosive magic arrow interrupted as it hit the ground no more than ten meters near her and caused a large explosion. It would have been more serious if she had been closer. Mira''s slender legs began to tremble and almost lost her concentration, but she set off towards the trees on the other bank after jumping over the river over a growing root that she moved towards the river to help her with one thought in her head:


    "Please don''t hurt me, please don''t hurt me. Why am I the targeted of all?"


    More than three hundred meters away, Maximus was the one who launched the magic arrow, or should we call it bombardment? He raised his hand to his forehead to block the sun and get a clear view of the position of the arrow. The accuracy was as stunning as he wanted her to be, it did not hit Mira directly or cause actual injuries, but it was enough to push her to escape at full speed. He simply achieved his goal and paid no attention to anything else.


    ''It seems that my skills are still decent. It would have been dangerous if it had been closer. That''s enough for Mira, let''s look for someone else.''


    Maximus wrapped his hands behind his back after he identified his next destination and set off very quickly...

 Chapter 19- Jungle Survival Training (2)

    Elsewhere near the cliffs, in a three-meter-diameter cave with a depth no one knows no matter how much he is looking at it, Yoon Hwa was looking for a hunting target in this vast rainforest? After inspecting the cave and its surroundings and from the marks on the ground. The inhabitant of this place was probably a snake exceeding fifteen meters long and a diameter of almost eighty centimeters. How do you know that? It was easy after seeing these traces, there are no growing grasses in the surrounding area and this puts them between two possibilities: either a huge crowd or one creature of very large size. There were no footprints in the area, but there were wavy lines to and from the cave, it is probably a snake and knowing its size is to estimate this from the size of the traces it leaves after crawling.


    "Something big is equal to strong and equals better training."


    That was what she thought and stroked her fists against each other. Yoon-Hwa quickly forgot warnings after she glimpsed a powerful opponent, sometimes putting her in a situation of imminent danger.


    ''Now how am I going to find this snake? Should I look around or try to trace it? ''


    She began to follow the newest traces left by the snake without getting too far from the location of the cave. The trees were getting denser and more and the traces of the snake completely disappeared after a certain limit.


    "Nothing of this magnitude can disappear without a trace. Is it possible that he is able to climb trees with this size? Let''s go back to the cave and keep that in mind."


    She returned to the cave with her hands behind her head in a position with relaxed defenses. It is the perfect shape of a prey, it could appear anytime now. There was a sound of branches breaking but Yoon Hwa pretended to be stupid. The snake took the opportunity and swooped down from the top of one of the trees. With a quick blitzkrieg, the snake opened its mouth and closed it very quickly. Yoon Hwa had been devoured or so the snake thought. At the moment of his pounce, she retreated two steps to avoid the bite and met his throat and stomach, targeted his throat with a mana-reinforced grip and followed with several punches targeting his stomach and vertebrae.


    The damage was visible but limited to some extent due to the hardness and elasticity of the scales at the same time, with a hardness equal to steel and elasticity like leather it is difficult to assess the extent of the damage due to the absence of external scars. The snake, which became angry, turned with bloody red eyes with a disgusting killing intention, Yoon Hwa was not affected by his aura, after what everyone was exposed to this morning; such a trivial thing would not affect them. Yoon Hwa realized that killing it was not easy. She had one option and that was to outperform him in speed and target one point repeatedly. She targeted the center his forehead exactly between his eyes, the place seemed a little fragile compared to other points protected by his scales.


    ''Huff, huff, and finally wiped out this snake. My hand hurts badly; at least several bones have been broken. I''ll try to cure it with regeneration by pumping mana and recycling it.''


    As soon as her words were there, the snake''s carcass exploded as if it were a previously prepared mine. It was an explosion similar to the one that happened to Mira. Seeing nothing like this, Yoon Hwa tried to fend off the explosion with her arms, resulting in burns of varying severity. The mana pumped into her affected arms and legs and set off as fast as she could, away from the scene of the explosion and applied the stealth technique, but it was not perfect, as the severe pain hindered her concentration. Nevertheless, it worked out enough.


    ''Damn it, why did the teacher arrive particularly at the critical moment? Is it possible that he was watching from afar?''


    Many thoughts swept through her head, but the pain made thinking harder, and after moving away for hundreds of meters and reaching a place that seemed safe, she began to focus on healing her injuries, which would take some time to recover.


    ------------------------


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    After running for several minutes, Tai Min and Eric came across and agreed to cooperate to take down a good enemy to gain the teacher''s favor. They found nothing to satisfy their ambition, and after searching for an hour, they found a very wide swamp and an enormous crocodile that stayed there on the surface of the muddy water, what he was doing was not clear, he might be asleep or trolling a prey stupid enough to approach it. Among the rainforest-dwelling creatures, the stone crocodile was the largest predator and the strongest one that people of their level could try to cooperate against. Attacking such a crocodile under the fourth star/circle is simply suicide, but the boys were different from normal humans. The disadvantage of this killer crocodile is to relax its defenses outside of fights, as it considers itself the king of the region, he thought that no one would dare to attack him or encroach on his property. The boys did not have this information but planned how to bring him down. The plan required four steps: Eric hits one eye with an arrow, Tai Min lures him away from Eric and attacks him from his blind side in the neck, Eric hits the second eye and the crocodile loses his vision completely, Tai Min gradually destroys him while being careful not to let it go frenzy or exploit his other senses to kill.


    The plan was simple but well-rounded, its success was almost guaranteed if no variables were created to spoil it.


    "Focus the mana in the arrowhead; make it more powerful and sharper. I shouldn''t miss the shot."


    Eric''s eye glowed pale gold as he shot the arrow. At a distance of forty meters, the arrow went like a bullet, hit the left eye of the crocodile, and began to bleed, but soon the bleeding stopped, the monster had a rapid regeneration, but the arrow that is stuck in his eye prevented its recovery. Tai Min set out to perform his part of the plan and this required luring the crocodile away from Eric but there was a problem. The crocodile saw with his right eye their respective weapons and realized that it was Eric who shot him and rushed sweeping the trees in his way without regard to Tai Min, who was trying hard to get the crocodile''s attention. Tai Min then succeeded in attracting the attention of the crocodile but quickly turned around and broke several trees with his hard and armored tail. Eric did not expect this so did not have time to avoid the tree that was flying towards him. He quickly reinforced his body with mana in a desperate attempt, but the damage was still great and he was hit by another tree and apparently fell unconscious. Tai Min, shocked by the horror of what he saw, hurried to keep the crocodile away from his unconscious friend, hoping that he would wake up quickly and help him eliminate this huge monster. Minutes and minutes passed, seemingly hours for Tai Min, who struggled with the crocodile to protect his companion who is busy maintaining consciousness and treating his serious injuries. Tai Min, who saw no glimmer of hope amid all this, marveled at something hitting the crocodile in his head.


    ''It''s an arrow!! You''re all right, Eric.''


    He turned to the side from which the arrow was fired and saw Eric barely standing on his feet and smiling a weary smile with his cute bloodied face. Eric fell in place after hitting the crocodile''s second eye that completely lost his sight. He fulfilled his part of the mission and no longer needed for the rest and Tai Min continued to fight to eliminate this dreaded monster.


    ''My turn is over, it''s your turn now to shine, buddy.''


    Eric pointed to Tai Min, who was somewhat surprised by what had happened, leaned on the tree and proceeded to complete the treatment of his injuries...


    With countless blows from the halo-covered spear to the crocodile''s neck and sides of his abdomen, the crocodile that lost so much blood fell dead after devastating the entire surrounding area. Tai Min has exhausted all the mana in his body and even walking has become a difficult task; he moved towards Eric who began to recover from his previous injury and sat next to him while treating his injuries as well.


    They achieved a victory that they deserve to celebrate but the conditions were not favorable so the two of them just clenched their fists in joy at their victory over this formidable enemy.


    ----------------------


    Aliana pumped magic into her feet and used her wind spirit to get away from the starting site to avoid the chasing of the teacher, but it was a huge mistake as she moved away much more than she should do compared to others. She already left the area that the teacher expected they would not leave a while ago without knowing; she was not able to determine the range that the teacher set because he did not tell them any of this. The risk is very high in other areas and among those areas she entered, she had entered the area of the notorious monster ''Basillesque'', he was not just an ordinary monster. With a head like a snake, a crocodile-like body and scales like a dragon, he possessed an invincible defense and a deadly poison.


    Aliana, who did not know what was happening, trembled after hearing the Basillesque and set off at full speed to return to where she came from in a desperate attempt to survive...

 Chapter 20- An Unbeatable Enemy

    "Running, then running, only running. Don''t look behind you, think of nothing but survival."


    This sentence was the only one currently on her head. ''Where are the teacher and the others now? I have to find at least one.''


    The sounds of hissing and cracking began to increase as the seconds passed. It is getting closer and get speed is not enough to escape.


    "Hiding my presence doesn''t work on it at all. Is it because it depends on tracking my smell since the beginning?"


    Aliana pumped mana into all the rings, all five spirits appeared and Aliana asked their help to delay this ferocious beast. Wood spirit pulls out wooden poles from adjacent trees and tries to block or at least delay the beast''s path. The spirit of the earth forms cavities and voids under the ground forming traps to trap it, the basillesque has fallen into the pit but it came out in a few seconds. This would have given Aliana a few seconds but the speed of the basillesque had compensated for this. At that time, the water spirit was making the soil muddy all the way behind Aliana to make progress harder for the dragon-like predator and once it fell into the mud the fire spirit would dry the clay to hold it in place. Stopping the beast did not work but it was enough to buy some time for Aliana, whose heart almost stopped from the severity of the situation.


    After thirty minutes of hellish running, Dante was the first to meet her as she shouted directly, ''Run if you want to survive.''


    Dante, who did not understand what was happening, immediately started running next to her and then asked her:


    ''What are we running from? Is it the teacher?''


    ''It''s a monster that doesn''t die. Let''s get together with others before trying to confront it.''


    ''Follow me; I can lead you to one or two... This way.''


    After a few gestures, Dante found the way to the nearest one of the others. They met Orion first, then Mira, and then the rest minutes later.


    ''Let''s look for a wide, treeless spot to enforce the siege and restrict its movements.''


    ''This way. I passed by a place like this an hour ago, I think it''s here.''


    Dante and Yoon Hwa spoke respectively; the rest followed, and arrived within four minutes.


    ''This confrontation is similar to our confrontation with the teacher, but this time it is more serious, do not approach recklessly. I''ll give you the signals to attack, otherwise stay close but keep enough distance.''


    ''Tai Min and I have a way to try to eliminate him. I will target his eyes and you keep him away from me.''


    After Dante gave them instructions, Eric came up with an idea to ensure success. His proposal was not flawed but he wasn''t careful last time, as he did not think that the crocodile would be smart enough to attack him with a tree. This spot is treeless and its terrain is easy, so he thought it would be easy to escape if any emergency happened with him.


    Dante, Orion, Tai Min and Yoon Hwa advanced and circled the monster keeping a distance of twenty meters from it, and when it relaxes its defense during the attack, Mira and Aliana targeted him with magic to hit his belly, which is less stiff than the rest of his body. After half an hour of dodging, evading and beating his stomach with witchcraft, the hard scales at his stomach were damaged but not a damage that is significant. At the blind spot of the basillesque, Eric fired an arrow reinforced with the halo towards the right eye, the basillesque noticed the arrow and closed his eye but that was not enough to protect it, both the eyelid and the eye were damaged but the arrow did not hang in his eyes, which soon began to regenerate.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "There is no chance, let''s endure until the teacher shows up at any moment."


    An hour later, the basillesque ran out of patience and began to blow poisonous smoke. Everyone noticed its changed behavior and stepped back to avoid the poison they did not even know existed. At this very moment, Maximus descended like a meteorite, ran over the basillesque, blowing up its organs, crushing its bones, to a point it died instantly.


    ''Finally we survived...''


    The team fell to the ground after seeing the Master and the invincible beast perished with their own eyes. After exhausting mana and tireless running and suffocating humidity, fatigue had accumulated and exceeded its limit a while ago.


    ''Mmmm, your survival is a miracle in the face of the basillesque, luckily I arrived in time.''


    ''By this you mean you weren''t watching from afar and waiting for the right moment to intervene.''


    ''I wasn''t in the woods basically in the last hour, I was somewhere else.''


    A tear of laughter, another of despair, and a final tear of shock came down from the eyes of each of them, and one phrase echoed in their minds:


    "That''s why he told us that our survival is our own responsibility, and I thought he cared about our lives. We have been deceived!!"


    With a snap of his fingers, he moved everyone to the private room of the academy along with the body of the basillesque, left the boys there, and moved to Albus''s office.


    ''I have a gift for you, comrade; can you come with me for a moment?''


    ''What are you talking about? ...''


    Maximus did not let him finish his speech and he took him to the room.


    ''We hunted a basillesque by accident and I need a favor from you.''


    ''What do you want after you kidnapped me from my office?''


    ''I want you to talk to a famous craftsman and make appropriate armor for my students here from the scales of the basillesque and the rest of the corpse is either for you and your own laboratory or for the academy''s laboratory. Frankly, after thinking, I do not care what you are going to do with it. Can you do that?''


    ''Not a big deal if that''s all; sure you don''t want anything else?''


    Albus rubbed his beard after he came forward and examined the body of the basillesque closely, blood still dripped from it which meant it was a fresh specimen, which aroused Albus''s curiosity about how they obtained it. He turned to Maximus'' students but they were not strong enough to subjugate a monster of this caliber, which meant it was Maximus who wiped him out.


    "He died of internal bleeding and broken bones, yet we didn''t lose any components. Even his bone powder is useful!"


    Albus got more and more excited the more he examined this corpse waiting for Maximus'' response, who was thinking of a suitable answer, Maximus found no other need for himself from the body of the basillesque and was content with armor.


    ''Nothing in particular.''


    ''So the armors will be ready in two weeks. You will find it in my office when you visit me. I ask your permission to leave.''


    The director turned and took a final look at the body of the basillesque and was surprised by the clean blow that wiped him out again, and then left through the gate. Maximus waited for a while to make sure that Albus has already left before he started talking.


    ''Let''s go back to where we were... Each of you has achieved impressive success both individually and collectively. Tomorrow will be a break, take it to develop yourselves because next time we will be heading to a different place.''


    To the children, it seemed like a living hell, a hell they could not even leave of their own volition. With a tired psyche and an injured body, everyone had crossed their limits for the first time.


    ''Clear.''


    In a tired tone and even more tired body, they were exhausted by the injuries that combined with the depletion of mana causing even more damage. Each of them got up from his place with difficulty and went to the Academy Hospital to receive appropriate treatment for their injuries. None of them had the intention of training more today. Like a dam that was completely filled, the bodies of the little ones would have collapsed if they had pressed themselves any further.


    "If my condition improved tomorrow, I''ll train hard. Otherwise, I won''t leave the room."


    Everyone agreed on one idea and spent the rest of the day walking around the academy exploring what they had never seen before and kept walking and each of them talked about what was found and fought in the rainforest today...

 Chapter 21- Academy Tour

    It was about half past three when they left the academy hospital after receiving proper treatment for their injuries, the injuries were not really serious but they needed treatment.


    At the academy, theoretical classes were given until five o''clock. Comrades took the opportunity to take a closer look at the educational building of the Academy. Passing through amphitheaters capable of containing more than two hundred and small sections that do not exceed twenty students, to laboratories filled with glassware and laboratory tools placed on shelves, in addition to incubators where some rare creatures are kept in terrarium protected by magic to prevent the escape of animals, others dedicated to herbs and plants that are used in chemistry and botany lessons.


    Just looking at all these facilities, it can be ascertained that the Academy is self-sufficient in several areas and its facilities are able to produce its needs.


    ''I heard from the teacher that the Mydrias Academy is one of the largest if not the largest among the academies, does that mean that the other academies are at a similar level?''


    Mira, who was more surprised than the rest, what she heard and imagined about the academies was too little to give it half of its luxury.


    ''Our academy is truly outstanding. But by asking who you are, you don''t look like students here?''


    A man in his forties in a dark blue robe and green ribbons on the shoulders, this was the official dress of the professors at the academy. A small difference from the others was that he had a silver badge hanging on the left half of his chest. Dante stepped forward and showed the card that was given to them and bowed his head to the professor.


    ''We''ve been guests here at the Academy for a while, we are now in the midst of a tour to explore the Academy''s facilities and it really impressed us. ''


    He checked the ID card for some time to make sure it was not a fake card and this confirmed the authenticity of their identity. He examined their appearance and they looked like a slightly strange group; they had no common points at all. The professor, who had some free time, wanted to take them on a tour around the educational building and to confirm his doubts if they were right.


    ''If that''s the case, would you like to tour with me?''


    ''We humbly accept your invitation, but you don''t look like an ordinary professor especially the badge you have, a higher rank I think?''


    ''Your gaze is sharp, young man, my name is Mark and I am the deputy chief professor and the one in charge of the combat analysis classes for the last year.''


    ''I apologize if we were rude, sir. My name is Dante and these are my comrades....''


    Dante introduced each of them and the professor took them to the Academy''s R&D department, students are not allowed to enter it without having permission from a professor or accompanying one of them. It was a great opportunity to visit the parts that are forbidden to students except in a few cases. Each room belonged to a professor and contained his personal and research supplies. Deputy Chief Professor Mark walked into one of the rooms and everyone followed him, it was a dazzling laboratory of magic engineering, mechanical parts everywhere, on tables, on shelves and some even on the floor. From gears to screws, metal and glass pipes and even sheet metal. Between all these tools, machines, and pieces, a man in a leather suit that protects his clothes from getting dirty and wearing a magnifying glass on his left eye was so busy, he was in the midst of installing one of the pieces in a device. After a minute of silence and waiting for the process to be completed, the deputy chief spoke in a somewhat sarcastic tone:


    ''Don''t you welcome your guests anymore or have your senses dulled so you didn''t feel us?''


    He replied in a sarcastic tone similar to his, as if he wanted to say: "Bother me once, bother you once, one for one."


    ''I knew you were coming in, but I was at a sensitive stage of the installation process so I did not want to lose my focus... Oh!! You brought guests with you, Mark. What''s the occasion?''


    ''They are special guests of the Academy and I had some free-time this afternoon so I decided to take them on a tour and wanted to show them your creativity. There isn''t a problem?''


    The professor stood up from his chair after turning off the device and removing the leather shield and magnifying glass, he answered his colleague as he went to the sink to clean the dirt and then wiped his hands in his woolen jacket and introduced himself to the children.


    ''No, no, of course there isn''t. It has been a while since guests last visited me to my lab. My name is Ederson and I am the supervising professor and in charge of the Department of Magic Engineering at the Academy. May I know who you are?''


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ''We are students of Mr. Maximus, and we came to the Academy with our teacher.''


    ''Is Maximus back here, Mark? Why didn''t you tell me that? I wanted to meet him, it''s been a while.''


    Ederson was annoyed by Mark''s attitude towards him as he did not tell him of Maximus'' visit to the Academy, and his expression changed after he saw Mark as surprised as him. He knew earlier about Maximus'' visit after reading about it in the training room reservation records but did not know that they were his students.


    ''I only heard of him coming two days ago, but he was here for about half a month. I did not know either. How is he doing these days?''


    Mark turned towards Dante while asking him, Dante gave him the quick answer and dropped the burden on the headmaster.


    ''He''s doing well. He did not greet because he did not want to draw attention to his presence here. You can ask the headmaster about it and he might tell you the details.''


    ''Okay, Mark, I will say a hello to the headmaster later, shall we go together?''


    ''I don''t mind, but we came to see your creations first, so can you take care of us.''


    From simple devices such as magic power meters and mana magazines, to magic locks that recognize a specific type of magic or a certain amount of mana to open, to complex devices such as a prosthetic arm and magic watches. The smell of copper and silver filled the air in addition to the oils intended to cool the devices and reduce friction between gears, it is the smell of a laboratory full of innovations!!


    It was a short but amazing tour, and through the other sections, the children gained basic knowledge about what each section is and what it is for. Not all professors were welcoming guests like Ederson, some of whom refused on the claims of privacy. The group was content with what they learned and saw for today, more than they even aspired to.


    It was almost five o''clock in the evening, it was time for the building to close, and everyone started leaving, the children left after thanking Mr. Mark for this undreamed tour and headed to the dormitory to eat and rest for the rest of the day...


    -----------------------------


    Vice President Mark waited for Professor Ederson, both headed towards the Academy¡¯s director¡¯s office, minutes passed, and they arrived at the door. Mark knocked on the door quietly and waited until he had permission to enter. The two professors came in, greeted the principal and asked permission to sit down, then took two seats and had a short conversation between them.


    ''What brought the two professors to my office? Is there a problem of some kind?''


    Principal Albus tried to guess what brought his two former students and two professors at his academy together in the absence of any unusual developments.


    ''Not really. We came to say hello and inquire about something.''


    ''Let me guess... It''s probably about Maximus.''


    ''Haha, as expected from the director of the academy, you got to the heart of the matter. We wanted to ask why you didn''t tell us he came here even though you knew.''


    ''The answer is really simple; he didn''t want to tell anyone about his coming here because he had his reasons. You''ll meet him soon and understand what I mean.''


    Ederson felt a little frustrated after hearing that answer, he thought it would be easy to find Maximus but like a storm; no one knows when he is going to come and when he is coming back and that is what especially bothered him. Unlike him, Mark needed nothing more than this answer, so meeting him now or later will not make much difference, it''s a meeting after all.


    ''As we used to you, boss, you always talk using mysteries and secrets, if we''re going to meet him soon, that''s more than enough.''


    ''How did you know about him coming, Deputy Chief Professor and Magic Engineering Department Administrator?''


    ''We met his students this evening and took them on a tour, I didn''t know at first they were his students and I thought they were just guests at the academy.''


    ''The situation became clear and the confusion was exposed.''


    After the manager found out about the origin of the subject, he was relieved that the information had not leaked as Maximus had asked him.


    ''Thank you for your precious time, Headmaster. We are leaving after your permission.''


    ''No thanks for duty. You can visit anytime.''


    The professors left the director''s office and went to their busy lives, either resting after a long day of work or enjoying hobbies of some kind for the rest of the day.


    -------------------------------


    Night fell at the Academy. It was a quiet and clear night, the sky is studded with stars and the crescent moon lit up the sky, just contemplating it makes you drift away in the sea of your thoughts and start various questions about what we have done and what we should do in the future, goals and objectives sometimes get closer until they are a step away and sometimes they move away to the point that the stars will be easier to reach. Maximus, who was in his room, was lost in the sea of his thought and adjusting his plans to adapt to the changes taking place. He began to recall memories from the past, a past that has not yet happened in this world and should not happen. He sighed deeply and looked like he was going to cry, but he got in control and went back inside, burying his sadness and hoping to change it this time.


    ''How I hate the night sky, especially on clear days, its beauty takes me away from reality and plunges me into the vortex of my thoughts. A spiral that will follow me until I get rid of the remorse that is haunting me.''


    The returner heavenly magician completed the last sip in the cup of tea and returned inside after burying his worries for another day in the folds of his mind until they will overflow again...

 Chapter 22- The Daily Life of the Heavenly Sorcerer (1)

    After burying his worries and tragedies, the heavenly magician began his new day with the hope of a better future as in the novels ** (In the end, the hero/heroes eliminate the monster/ villain/ enemy and then live a happy life) ** He hoped for something like this but what he saw before prevented him from imagining such a distant dream. He enjoyed a morning cup of coffee to revitalize him and inspire him to continue his endless work.


    ''I promised the little ones a day off, I''ll see what I can do.''


    He thought for a moment what he would do for the rest of the day and finally he has decided. He will visit the blacksmith shop that he completely forgot in light of his busyness during the past days, he decided that he would take a walk today and not use the instantaneous teleportation to look at his hometown and cleanse his busy mind.


    Passing through sparsely populated residential neighborhoods and then the market, which was full until he reached the blacksmith shop. He knocked on the door and then entered, no one was in the front of the shop but the sound of knocking on the iron was clearly audible from the side of the workshop behind the storefront. Maximus sat quietly in a waiting chair and did not want to disturb them during work, especially at the critical phase; he waited for one of them to come out of the workshop, unlike Dualen who was knocking iron, Galleon came out to look at the customer who came.


    ''You seem to be busy these days, is there a specific reason for it?''


    Blacksmiths in a southern city far from the usual adventurers and hunters¡¯ destinations were not supposed to be so busy, which aroused Maximus'' curiosity.


    ''The harvest season is approaching and requests to repair farmers'' tools are piling us up.''


    ''I apologize for this; I forgot to greet you after my visit like this.''


    ''No, I didn''t even notice. What are the little ones doing these days? How is their training going?''


    ''Their training is going smoothly and their skills are improving by leaps and bounds. You will soon see how much they improved. What is Dualen doing, I don''t see him here?''


    ''Don''t bother him at all, he''s in a terrible mood due to the numerous requests and you don''t know how he''ll react.''


    The two laughed with each other until they were interrupted by a ghost-looking Dualen, how could a dwarf be so pale? No one knows.


    ''Don''t lie to him, my reaction will be normal.''


    ''You seem to have heard our conversation, you forgot when you hit a customer with a shovel?''


    ''He wanted me to prepare it for him by evening and the orders were piled up that day. What do you want me to do?''


    Unlike Galleon, who spoke softly, Dualen shouted, perhaps because of the accumulation of fatigue from overwork or just his nature as a dwarf?


    ''It''s been two weeks, Dualen. How are you?''


    ''Except for my back-ache and lack of sleep, I don''t think there''s a big problem. By the way, we completed the order a few days ago and were waiting for your arrival.''


    ''Hope you like it.''


    By the time Dualen was talking to Maximus and complaining about his worries, Galleon had gone to the workshop, brought the pieces, and displayed them on the table in front of Maximus. The quality was very good compared to the lack of time and limited resources, as was expected from two great blacksmiths with more than fifteen years of experience in the field of blacksmithing.


    The pieces placed in a row on the large table were attention grabbing and Maximus began to examine them one by one.


    - -A double-edged sword with silver glitter and a handle decorated with some simple patterns. Maximus carried the sword and waved it a few times and began to check its balance and the sharpness of its blade, then pumped mana into it and a white halo was formed around the sword, Maximus tried to transform its shape into several forms: a random halo like a burning fire around the sword, an organized halo surrounding the entire sword, a halo on the two edges only, a halo on one border only and then on the tip of the sword. It was a magnificent sword befitting a swordsman for at least five stars.


    - -A long black spear with a forty-centimeter blade at the tip of a sturdy stick, Maximus tried to bend it by limiting his strength level to a six-stars swordsman or a nine-steps martial artist. The durability of the spear was great and its bending was difficult, so it''s harder for it to be broken or cut. Then he tried the aura on it and the results were very satisfactory.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    - -Two black steel daggers, with a gooseneck blade, an impeccable clean and sharp edge with a good balance. It was a first-class assassination weapon.


    - -Two leather gloves with an articulated pieces of iron to make the punches cause more damage without causing much harm to the wearer. in the back of each glove a blue and round magic stone capable of absorbing mana from the user to recharge it. The glove was comfortable to try on and perfectly suited for fights.


    - -Two steel bows decorated using bronze sheets with a handle to provide more stability. A durable rubber string that connects the ends of the bow tightly, flexible so that it does not tear and durable that does not pull easily. In addition to a long quiver for arrows, inscribed with runes commonly used in storage tools so whenever an arrow is placed in it, it disappears and only one arrow remains visible, when it is withdrawn, another appears in its place and so on until it becomes empty. A dream for all archers and hunters due to its effectiveness. Fit to hang in the belt or on the back with little discomfort.


    As for the armor, they were light and suitable for various environments and did not hinder movement in any way, showing the skills and dedication of their maker, their design is simple and light and worthy of being worn under a more durable armor such as the armor made of basillesque scales, which was entrusted to the manager.


    ''Your skills are still great as usual; I''ll burden you with some requests soon. I''ll get the necessary materials too, so don''t worry.''


    Feeling relieved after hearing these words, the true blacksmith wants to create always-outstanding masterpieces rather than make typical refined objects because they kill his creative sense.


    ''It''s comfortable; something I can show my skills at is what I want. I don''t like agricultural tools, but it can''t be helped.''


    ''I, too, am tired of repeating the repair of agricultural tools. If you bring good materials you will get masterpieces and not just weapons.''


    ''That''s what I hope too. I beg your pardon, but I have to leave. I will visit you in about a month and bring as many orders as promised. You may even have a better workshop if fate wills.''


    The reason Maximus said the last phrase was not out of thin air, if fate willed they would have an irreplaceable opportunity in the near future if Maximus'' plan went as planned...


    Maximus waved his hand and opened the door, leaving after putting the equipment he had bought in his dimensional bag and then headed towards the accessories and jewelry store he had visited before. He wanted to check a few things and talk leisurely, unlike last time, as many questions were still in his head as they were and he had no idea what they meant.


    ''What was his last name? It''s Frederick or something like that, I think.''


    Walking among the neighborhoods, staring at the ground, he did not pay attention at first to his surroundings and the atmosphere that was in the city these days until he remembered the date for today ¨C the thirteenth of the last month of spring -. It is the day of the harvest festival.


    "Harvest Festival": A festival held annually at the beginning of the harvest and holding celebrations and musical performances in the morning and evening. Fruits, vegetables and even herbs rarely seen here, it was one of the most beloved celebrations between the region''s residents, rejoicing in the harvest season, wishing for more good seasons, and welcoming the summer; the season of picnics and tourism.


    ''I completely forgot about it, I''ll bring the little ones this evening to change the atmosphere and have a little fun.''


    Maximus raised his head after emerging from the fugue state after passing through the popular market, and reached the shop within a minute. The door opened quietly and bells placed above the door rang, although summer approached, but the atmosphere is still fresh and the happiness is overwhelming for everyone.


    ''Good morning. How has your work been lately?''


    ''Hello sir, work as always, we don''t sell much but our income is good because our products are precious. Do you need to buy something else?''


    ''Thank you, I''ll think about it but I came to continue our conversation of the last time, I was in a hurry and the presence of the kids prevented me from going into more detail.''


    ''So that''s it, sit there, sir. Would you like a drink?''


    ''A glass of water is enough, don''t tire yourself.''


    Maximus sat where the shopkeeper pointed out, a luxurious table of carefully stained black oak wood, and two chairs on each side of the table placed near the glass fa?ade, giving a bright view. What is it for? Obviously, it is for VIP customers and to discuss huge buying and selling deals.


    Moments later, the shopkeeper brought two glasses of water, sat on the opposite side, and stared with cold glances.


    ''What do you want to ask, sir?''


    ''I want to know more concerning the prophecy you told me about earlier. Every detail if possible. I can read your memories if you allow me to search for other details that may interest me.''


    ''Let me see where to start... I woke up at dawn to a nightmare that was terrifying, minutes later I was about to go to bed again and when I sat on the bed I had a realistic vision like never before.''


    ''You weren''t asleep then, you were sitting and the vision came to you and it felt like you had moved somewhere. Continue please.''


    ''I found myself at the entrance to a cave; both the entrance and the inside were covered with ivory-white roots, and inside was a gate three meters high and one and a half meters wide. Its perimeter is made up of roots and inside is blood-red and moves as if it were smoke.''


    ''And what did you do then?''


    Maximus'' expressions gradually changed with the descriptions, after describing the bloody gate accurately, his eagerness to know the details was on his face...

 Chapter 23- The Daily Life of the Heavenly Magician (2)

    ''And what did you do then? Did you cross through it?''


    ''No, I didn''t or rather I couldn''t, whenever I touched it there was a glass texture and sound. White smoke began to form in letters and words.''


    ''Do you remember what was written?''


    ''It is engraved in my mind, written letter by letter as follows: this is the bloody gate, today the second cycle has begun, the long-awaited prophecy will soon come true and the generation of heroes will come, the heavenly magician will return to change the flow of history. You who read this have entered the cycle of history, follow the commands you find written here and do not hesitate to tell the heavenly magician about it. You might come back again soon, don''t forget that.''


    ''May I examine your memories? I want to make sure of a few things.''


    ''I have nothing to hide; you can check what you want. My name is Hearts by the way.''


    The heavenly magician placed his hand on the forehead of hearts and his consciousness dived into a deep sea, a sea of memories and thoughts, dreams and pains. Glass balls of various sizes and shapes and connected by threads according to their relationship to each other. Among them, one was much larger than the others were, surrounded by a red smoky halo, which was not linked by any threads with the other memories, and this confirmed Maximus'' suspicions that it was the vision, as visions are not linked to ordinary memories.


    It was very clear that it was the intended memory; its capsule was thick, much thicker than other memories. The thickness signified the importance of the memory and the amount of protection on it, which could only be forgotten, dismissed or deleted by a great magician. Maximus entered this memory and it was truly the bloody gate, as Hearts said, several magical circles began to appear in Maximus'' hands and his eyes glowed brilliantly white. He was examining the memory in detail, is it just an illusion or did he really move to the place? In addition, the date and time you got it.


    "It really happened the same day I came back. He''s already been moved to the gate?"


    Maximus scrutinized further and realized that he was a bit wrong, not Hearts per se, but only his consciousness. Although it seems easy and simple, it is an almost impossible process, especially in terms of success rates, which can be said to be non-existent.


    He then examined the portal and the words written on it, the words were the same as what he said but what attracted Maximus was the font used to write, it seemed familiar to Maximus. He reminded him of the memory he did not want to remember, a memory that he had buried deep within himself, hoping that he would not retrieve it after his return but met it in the first month.


    Maximus emerged from the memories after looking at what he needed, sighed deeply and rested his head on the hands he clasped.


    ''Are you okay, Magician? Shall I bring something?''


    ''Nothing, I remembered things I just didn''t want to remember. I suspect you are not the only one after all. There may be other people like you who are connected to history but do not know where I am. Should I bring them all to me soon?''


    ''How can I contact you, sir, if I have something to tell you?''


    ''Give me ten cheap magic rings; I don''t want to spoil expensive things.''


    From the storeroom, Hearts brought ten ordinary iron rings with a small blue jewel in the middle and placed them in front of Maximus on the table. They were just ordinary magic rings of the lowest grade, they did the trick and that is what Maximus cared about. What is the difference between two pens, one that costs a silver coin and the other one with more than sixty coins if they have the same function? Some call it a luxury, but Maximus considered it extravagant.


    By pumping the mana and applying the formations of teleportation and traceability, the jewels turned green and the ring was able to move the wearer instantaneously towards Maximus. After some thought, he noticed that whoever will give them the rings may not be able to use the mana to activate them and one of them is hearts standing just in front of him. After a slight modification, he turned the ring into a mechanical device where the jewel represents a button to activate the device. There is a possibility of accidental compression of the jewel, so he added a mechanism that prevents accidental pressure on the mechanism, allowing the jewel to be released then pressed. After the ten rings were completed, he gave one of them to Hearts.


    ''Take one, as I saw earlier. You turn this piece and the button is released, then you can press the jewel and then you are teleported to my current location wherever you are, if you are in a situation that does not allow, it will take you to the office of the director of the Mydrias Academy. Tell him what you have and he will give you a scroll that takes you back to where you were. I think I have made everything clear.''


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ''Do you need something else, sir?''


    ''I want seven identical silver rings if possible. I hope they are of high quality if possible compared to these rings.''


    Moments later, Hearts returned with seven thick silver rings and a spherical sapphire adorning each one, suitable for a team symbol. Maximus applied a voice communication spell to all of the seven rings; it works with mana and can target everyone or a desirable member just by thinking about it. It will be a good help for them in the future.


    ''How much are all the rings? ''


    ''Silver rings with a gold coin for all of them and regular rings with ten silver coins.''


    ''Take two gold coins and keep the rest, consider it the price of the information you gave me today.''


    ''Thank you, Mr. Magician, although I did not want a quid pro quo. I will help you with what I can in the future. Take care of yourself.''


    Maximus left the shop and moved in immediately. It was lunchtime, so he put his belongings on the desk and went down to the kitchen to get something to eat...


    --------------------------


    After a long rest, it was almost four o''clock, so he moved to the academy and began looking for his students. Through the magic of telepathy, he told them all:


    ''All of you. Gather at the training room, I''m waiting for you.''


    "Why did he come today? Didn''t he say that today is a holiday? Damn!!"


    A voice that none of them wanted to hear on this day, what does he want from us no? Not training again, why now of all the time?


    ''Don''t even think about running away or hiding. How did you get the telepathy message if I did not know your locations? Don''t be late.''


    There is no chance; you have to admit the fact that you cannot do anything in front of the teacher. All gathered in less than ten minutes despite their different locations. They did not want to be punished for a stupid reason like being late, they lined up in front of the teacher and now they were immediately transferred to his office.


    It has been a while since they last saw it, the first day they met him and the next day just before they went to the academy. Nothing changed other than the presence of several items on the desk unlike before, among which were seven rings and soon they noticed the number and Dante spoke:


    ''Are those rings ours?''


    ''It''s one of the reasons I brought you here, its telepathy rings that allow you to talk to each other within ten kilometers. You can imagine its uses yourself. The second reason is the festival, as I promised you earlier that today is a holiday, I had the idea of bringing you here and enjoying the local festival.''


    ¡®It is kind of you, teacher. Thank you for your interest.''


    Finally, the misunderstanding between the teacher and his students has been resolved, they have mistrusted him,  but with what he has done so far, who will do the opposite?


    ''If any of you want something, ask now.''


    ''Hey teacher. I did not get any proper weapon unlike the others, when will I get one.''


    ''It seems you still don''t understand, Mira. What is a knight¡¯s weapon?''


    ''Sword and the likes. ''


    ''What about the archer? The assassin? ...''


    ''Each of them has his own weapon.''


    ''What about the magician? Is the stick his weapon?''


    ''Not really, a magician can cast spells without a stick but it''s harder and less effective.''


    ''A magician''s weapon is his spell and the wand is only an intermediary, but many magicians consider it a necessity. You shouldn''t rely on it to become a better witch, but rely on your own spells.''


    Maximus took one of the books off the shelves and gave it to her, a book with a leather cover that says ''The Basics of Botanical Magic and Talismans to the Third rank.''


    ''Thank you teacher, I''ll make sure to learn it well.''


    ''Does anyone have another request?''


    After seconds of waiting, no one answered and Maximus signaled them out.


    ''Let''s go now.''


    ------------------------


    It was nice in the evening, with light winds carrying the smell of harvest and plantings, the market was not very close but the smell of nature prevailed over the rest of the smells.


    ''The festival starts from the market all the way to the city square. You have a lot to see and experience this evening.''


    Starting with the market, the crowd of people was gradually getting larger and the festive manifestations were shining more and more. The prices of the goods were low compared to their usual prices; Maximus took the opportunity and bought a large quantity for his house. The group continued to progress among people to see more...

 Chapter 24- Harvest Festival (1)

    The time approached six o''clock and the sun began to descend, giving the sky a reddish-orange color like a fireplace fire on a cold winter night, the festival was divided into major parts where each of them specializes in something, there is a music and dance one,the other one was composed of multiple section like a challenge section, a games section, an agricultural products competition section and others.


    The comrades approached the dance and singing group, whose activities started from six in the evening and will continue till midnight. Eric, Mira and Aliana were all excited to participate, followed by the rest except Dante who remained standing next to Maximus. Every quarter of an hour, the dance groups are switched and others advance to take the next round. A large number of people gathered, approximately one hundred and fifty, holding the hands of each other, and forming a large circle while singing. Inside the ring, five groups formed smaller rings and rotate inside the larger one, and change the shape every half minute. Even if you do not know the movements, you just have to keep up with the rhythm of the group you were in. Some of them were able to participate in the internal groups and some did not so they joined the external group. Joy, laughter, songs and enjoyment, everyone was at least enjoying in some form and misery had no foothold.


    Dante climbed up to one of the rooftops near this square to have a better viewing angle and was followed by Maximus.


    ''Why didn''t you go forward too, boy?''


    ''This kind of thing is not for me; I can neither dance nor sing. I''ll just watch.''


    The period elapsed, the groups dispersed to allow other groups to advance and the comrades left away from the crowd.


    ''It was fun, I am feeling refreshed now.''


    ''We must visit the rest of the festival at all costs.''


    ''I almost forgot what awaits us tomorrow after entering the festival.''


    ''Speaking of tomorrow, where are Dante and the teacher?''


    Both descended from the adjacent deck and Dante spoke:


    ''I''m here, do you need something?''


    ''We were thinking where we will be going now.''


    ''We will visit the challenges section and then head to the agricultural products section, you won''t regret it.''


    ''Since the teacher said this, we''ll go there and have fun.''


    A few minutes later, the team reached the challenges section, people here were challenging each other in strength, speed, accuracy of aim, rope climbing, hand-wrestling and even wrestling and sometimes duel challenges. The competitions were friendly, injuries were minimal and a healer was present at the event to prevent serious accidents. The comrades stared at each other and each wanted to dominate a challenge.


    ''Just do not go too far, most of them are ordinary people and your strength is capable of killing them, act passive as possible and do not embarrass your rivals. The goal is to have fun after all.''


    ''Understood.''


    Each of them advanced to the challenge he desired. The first participant was Aliana in the strength competition, which consisted of five participants, each with a row of tables and boxes placed on the floor with increasing sizes.


    ''All the boxes are filled with sand and their weights are increasing. The first to pick up all the boxes and put them on their tables is the winner.''


    All the competitors were bulky and capable men while Aliana looked slender, weak and incapable. On the other hand, that is what it seemed to them at least.


    ''Don''t push yourself, girl, it''s not as easy as you think.''


    ''Thank you for the advice but take care of yourself first... It can be embarrassing to lose against a girl.''


    With the provocation, the men''s heads flared with anger and they prepared to show Aliana how wrong she was. With the bell ringing, the beginning of the competition was announced and each of them hurried towards the first box, easily lifted it, and violently placed it on the table. Aliana started late compared to the rest, it was a psychological ploy to force the opponent to relax his defenses, she pretended to have difficulty to lift the box and put it on top of the table. All the men had completed the second box and slowly headed towards the third box to mock Aliana. Aliana rushed in and quickly placed the second box opposite the first box and headed for the next box and at a similar speed to the others boxes and seconds later, she surpassed them and completed first with a gap of ten seconds from the second and fifteen seconds from the last.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ''Was the proverb like this? Whoever laughs last laughs the most; it was your fault to despise me for being a girl.''


    ''It was really unexpected, well done, girl. You deserved your victory.''


    ''Thank you.''


    Aliana turned around and headed for the prize. It was a large basket of tomatoes and a blue fabric star with the number one written on it. It was not a big deal, but its moral value was not insignificant for Aliana. These competitions were not official or anything like that, they were volunteered by locals to add aesthetic touches to the harvest festival and add some content to it.


    ''It''s your turn, only a fool won''t get first place among us.''


    ''I''ll go.''


    Tai Min advanced into the speed competition section, it was a multiple rounds competition until there were two opponents left in the final, the rules were simple: you have to take the tape hanging on your opponent''s chest before he takes yours. The better-fit wins, and Tai Min was more likely to do so.


    ............


    Ten minutes passed, most of the knockout rounds were over, with only four contenders remaining. Each of them was adept for getting this far. The ring was divided into two parts to hold the two matches simultaneously; Tai Min''s opponent was a young man close to thirty with a sporty build and high agility.


    "I''m not going to use mana as I''m going to rely on my own speed. I can''t cheat."


    At the signal, the young man advanced in a wavy line towards Tai Min who was in a passive position and did not advance, did not want to embarrass his opponent and break his resolve by finishing the match rapidly. Tai Min turned to the right and slowly advanced to take the ribbon from his opponent, his opponent jumped back to keep enough distance from Tai Min and avoid losing humiliatingly. After several attacks and defense from both sides, Tai Min dropped down, avoiding the hand of his opponent, who tried to get away after his failure but was late, as Tai Min blocked him, knocked him to the ground and took the tape from him.


    ''It was a good game, it''s really fun.''


    ''Thank you for not embarrassing me even though you could beat me easily.''


    ''It''s not a big deal; I also wanted to have a little fun. Your skills are not negligible, mate.''


    Tai Min reached out to the young man to help him stand up and the referee has declared the winner. The other match was over quickly and both sides advanced to the final. The opponent was not an ordinary person like the rest of the competitors; it seems that he got cavalry training or something like that. His abilities were not similar to others. Tai Min, who noticed his opponent''s stance and movements, realized this; his opponent did not hesitate to give his best in the previous match and was able to win in less than thirty seconds.


    ''You are not an ordinary boy, have you received special training of some kind?''


    ''I came from a family that is famous for its swiftness and agility so that makes sense, but you obviously have received knight training.''


    ''Quick to observe! My name is Brik and I belong to the city reserve knights. Congratulations on reaching the final.''


    ''My name is Tai Min; I''m going to be famous one day so remember my name well.''


    The events of this match were similar to the previous one, but the speed difference was noticeable, ordinary people could no longer track their every movement, especially the blitz movements of their hands, the fight lasted for almost a minute and Tai won with some difficulty. It was not difficult but it is not as easy as it might seem and He finished first as well.


    The prize was a straw hat belonging to farmers, decorated with a bronze disc having the city''s emblem engraved on it.


    Amid cheers from the crowd, Tai Min returned to the group with a despicable smile on his face. He is making fun of the rest who have not played yet there is no guarantee that they will win unlike him who already did.


    ''I proved I''m not a fool, whose turn now?''


    Eric stepped forward after seeing the list of competitions and this competition was the most suitable for him, archery is a children''s game for him. It was not just archery, but also for anything that can be thrown such as axes, knives, metal stars, which expanded the scope of participation, many participants were not able to use a bow, and arrow, unlike them, an axe or knife may be easier to throw.


    Participants lined up in front of a wooden board painted with black paint, several black rings representing points, each participant has five shots and who gets the most points is the winner.


    Eric deflected some of his shots from the goal center so as not to embarrass the other contenders and the competition ended and it was time to announce the results:


    - Eric: 21 points.


    - Sebastian: 16 points.


    - Fred: 14 points.


    - Juan: 13 points.


    ....


    Eric finished first and by a large margin although he thought it would put him in a difficult position but all accepted that.


    ''A skilled boy, he will become a good archer if he trains well.''


    ''Great competition, little one, congratulations on your win.''


    ''I thought I was good but I lost to a boy. It''s embarrassing.''


    Between praise for Eric and annoyance at their loss, the third competition concluded with the top runners advancing to take their awards. Eric got a wooden dial similar to aiming targets with thick, colored black rings with colors alternating between red and yellow and with a green center engraved within it the number one.


    He returned to the group with a similar attitude and tried to predict which of the members would go next...

 Chapter 25- Harvest Festival (2)

    ''I don''t think the rest of the competitions suit me so I''ll join in to climb the rope.''


    Mira sighed because there were no competitions to suit her but remembered the training they did. She climbed the rope twenty-four times a day for a week, and the chance of success seemed great enough to lift the weight off her shoulders. After minutes of preparation, the stage was prepared for the competition. The rope height is close to eight meters at most, it will not be difficult for her as training was many times harder than this. The participants lined up, young men and women who had high agility participated, from their age and behavior, they are likely to be adventurers and explorers with experience in dealing with ropes, the competition was not as friendly as before, everyone shows skill and professionalism.


    "Let''s take it seriously from the start."


    She realized that if she was a little lenient she might lose her chance to win, after her continuous failures to win the first place during training, this competition is her first chance and who knows? It may also be the last one...


    The contenders are focused and waiting for the start signal and now everyone started, the competition was at its most intense and it was unclear who would win the first place. There was a great rivalry between Mira and a young man and a girl and both were in their early twenties. Approaching the top, with a single dash, Mira arrived moments ahead of the competitors and exclaimed her imminent victory. She slipped with the rope, descended quickly, and headed towards the podium to receive her award.


    She received her prize consisting of a wooden cup waxed, polished and carved on both sides of which were two ropes. She returned with her nose almost piercing the sky from her pride, and when she arrived, Maximus surprised her with a stick blow on her head until she bit her tongue and went down on her knees. She saw death moments ago, he did not hit her violently, but if he did, her brain would become a mass of jelly, she thought.


    ''What did we say about correcting your behavior? Should I hit you again so you understand?''


    Among the improper behaviors, pride and arrogance are the two greatest enemies of Maximus, the heavenly sorcerer, and he did not want to see such behavior from one of his disciples, especially this annoying little girl.


    ''No, no. I will not repeat it; I promise I will not repeat this, Master. Just don''t hit me.''


    The remaining three looked at each other, which of them would come forward.


    ''I am the last; choose between you two who will move forward now.''


    Dante clearly declared his desire for the final competition and the choice remained between Orion and Yoon Hwa, Yoon Hwa showed a desire to participate in wrestling and Orion accepted that and applied to compete in arm wrestling. The arena was emptied again, eight tables were placed in two rows, the sixteen contenders stepped forward, and each faced the opponent he wanted. The competition was tied and won by a slight margin at most of the tables except two: Orion and a hulk man known in the region as the Stone Wall. Both reached the final with minimal effort.


    ''You''re impressive for a boy who isn''t even twenty, but you''re going to lose today because I''m your opponent and my nickname is the Stone Wall.''


    ''Thank you for your advice, but you are the one who has to be careful, your loss will be certain if you do not do your best since the beginning.''


    From their first game and each, one watches the other in great enthusiasm to compete and prove his skill against a strong opponent. It was only in the final, maybe it was better, if the best game was different from the final, and the games you follow would be boring.


    ''I like it, boy, give me your hand.''


    The Stone Wall put his arm on the table and reached out towards Orion eager to defeat his opponent and show his overwhelming strength, Orion did not get nervous and reached out with red glitter in his eyes. An opponent worthy of using everything he has against him. As the bell rang, they each began to try to conquer their opponent''s arm with all their pure strength. Not a second later, the table cracked and shattered. The referee was surprised and checked the table and it did not seem to have been fragile or broken before.


    "If these two continue like this, they will break all the tables."


    It is not possible to proceed in this way otherwise; the audience will lose interest to the remaining events in the competition. The referee tried to find a solution to this but could not do anything, Maximus stepped towards the referee like a savior who solved a difficult problem.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ''The next table won''t break; I''ll boost it with magic so keep competing.''


    Maximus stepped straight towards the referee, spoke to him, and gave him the magic solution he was looking for. The referee relieved and released a long breath; the problem was resolved quickly and caused no consequences.


    ''If you, mister are a magician, thank you for your help.''


    The referee bowed in gratitude to Maximus, who strengthened the next table, which was sturdy enough to hold a boulder weighing several tons and impossible that two people wrestling hands could break it. The competition soon began again and the two sides smiled that victory was guaranteed and each extended their arms to their rivals with confidence. After ringing the bell, they each pushed every bit of their strength into their arm, but the balance remained prevailing over the situation, the situation gradually began to tilt to the opponent''s side but Orion would not have accepted the loss because he would be the fool in the group. He slowly turned the situation in his favor and eventually triumphed. His right arm is completely exhausted and his other arm is raised to the fans amid mad cheers.


    ¡®You are supernatural, sir, it was a great competition.''


    ''You''re a monster, boy; I can''t imagine how strong you will be in the future.''


    ''My name is Orion and I will become famous in the future. Remember my name well.''


    ''You have great confidence, boy, I wish you luck.''


    The two-shook hands with their left hand, the right hand was very exhausted, and Maximus thanked him for this great match. Orion then stepped to the podium to receive his award, which was a fist carved out of carefully polished black wood mounted on an oak stand.


    He returned to the group moving his right arm in all directions after losing sense of it, and smiling widely. He also got rid of the burden and only two were left.


    ''I''m not a fool, whose turn is next?''


    ''They''ll hold the remaining two competitions in parallel, let''s go and complete our team''s winning streak.''


    The two stepped forward with great vigor, hoping to triumph and confirm the results of the training they have gone through so far.


    Half an hour had not passed and the final two games were about to kick off, the matches lasted longer than the rest of the events because their goal was to overthrow the opponent and it was not an easy task, especially in equal matches. Yoon Hwa¡¯s opponent was a bulky and sumo-like warrior, while Dante''s opponent appeared to be an experienced knight or mercenaries with years of experience.


    Yoon Hwa¡¯s fight was very intense and the competition was difficult, she could not find a way to defeat him. She surrounded his large waist with both arms and landed only a little more than half, which was enough to give her a tight grip to ensure that her opponent would not be able to escape her. She carried him over her head, flipped him over, hit him firmly into the ground and ended the match, the floor cracked and there was a shake in the arena because of the collision. She could barely breathe while her opponent was no longer fully conscious after the collision.


    Dante''s fight was fierce, despite the fact that the swords are wooden, but they are still dangerous if they are in the hands of an expert, after dozens of attempts Dante could not find a way to penetrate the defenses of his opponent without mana, so he used the technique of stealth and surprised him by the back, so he fell to the ground and the opponent announced his surrender.


    Yoon Hwa acquired an embroidered leather belt while Dante received a bronze dagger with thick and dull edges. Everyone was satisfied with his award and everyone stared at Aliana.


    ''We all won your trashy bet, there''s no fool in our group.''


    Everyone gathered around Aliana or rather fought for her, they had to participate because of her for a stupid bet. She got herself into a little trouble that she solved with some sweet words and with a small help from Master Maximus.


    ''I just wanted to add some competitive spirit to the challenges, who would have thought our performance will be so impressive?''


    ''Well done everyone. Can we head to the agricultural products section, which has amazing things too?''


    ''Like what, Master?''


    ''Have you ever wondered how big the biggest potato, cucumber or other things are? You''ll see its ridiculous size soon.''


    ''Speaking of this, I wonder how big it will be.''


    The team was surprised by its size, a potato weighing several kilograms, a cucumber half a meter long and ten centimeters thick, a pumpkin weighing more than a hundred kilograms and can only be moved by a cart, an apple the size of an adult''s head and an onion with more than two hundred layers and an irritating smell that touched the noses of everyone who attended in the square and many other strange shapes and sizes.


    Maximus ended the tour with a dinner at a local restaurant, the restaurant was not luxurious but the served food was as delicious and fresh as mothers¡¯ cooking was. Each of them ate several dishes without reservation and lay on the chair, patting their swollen stomachs like an achievement.


    Maximus returned with them to his house, gave them some simple instructions, and reminded them to train tomorrow at five in the morning, they nodded in the affirmative so he took them to the academy yard and left them on their way then he returned home to get some rest...

 Chapter 26- Black Lake

    A new morning arrived and everyone was refreshed after yesterday''s events, it was fun enough to forget the disaster in the rainforest. They prepared themselves as best they can, especially in terms of tools and equipment, they do not know what Maximus will do to them or where he will send them today? The usual morning training has become a routine such as eating a meal or taking a shower after a hard day. The training was finished very quickly with both its physical and magical phases and the clock hand approached ten o''clock, indicating the approaching training time in the wilderness, each of them began to try to imagine where they would be dragged to, but everyone''s guesses were wrong.


    ''Welcome to the Black Lake, the perfect place to today¡¯s training. The question that arises is the topic of today''s training.''


    ''Isn''t it to learn how to swim? Or maybe learn to fish and fight in an aquatic environment?''


    The choices were very limited between the primary goal of training, which was to gain practical experience in combat, and the secondary objective, which related to the terrain and environment of the area, and what would they do near a lake if not to learn swimming?


    ''Well done, Orion, the goal is to adapt to aquatic and semi-aquatic environments while learning how to survive and fight aquatic creatures. If a ship you were on sinks by a monster or even for natural causes, you have to learn how to deal with it.''


    ''What exactly are we going to learn from this?''


    ''Swimming for those who are not good at it, the basics of dealing with aquatic creatures and distinguishing the peaceful from the dangerous or harmful.''


    ''So that''s how it is...''


    Mira bent over, started thinking about something, and then asked a question that was right.


    ''You just told us something about a shipwreck, how are we going to practice this?''


    ''A good question with a simpler answer. I will put you in an illusion where a ship sinks because of monsters and you have to survive. Any other questions?''


    ''There are people who can''t swim here, it won''t be enough for a day to teach them to swim and do all these things.''


    ''I have my ways that are countless, It just that I do not like to use them. I can etch the idea or method in your head and you will become proficient in it directly, but it is not very educational, it teaches you to rely on others and anticipate the results, but due to lack of time, I will engrave how to swim in your minds.''


    Maximus raised his left palm to the level of his waist, after which he murmured incomprehensible words and magic letters began to emerge from his mouth gathered in the palm of his hand, forming seven balls of energy. Seconds passed, the seven balls were completed, Maximus tilted his hand towards the little ones, and each ball went and entered their heads through the foreheads. Their consciousness began to become shallow, their eyes glowed orange for a few moments, their bodies rose to centimeters in the air, and twenty seconds did not pass until their consciousness returned and they descended to the surface of the earth. A feeling of dizziness or headache such as a very bad seasickness is. Minutes passed and their consciousness began to return until their vision became completely clear.


    ''It took longer than I expected. We are not late though, gather yourselves and let''s move.''


    ''W-What just happened?''


    None of them understood what had happened before; they did not remember anything since seeing the balls in the teacher''s hand.


    ''I transferred knowledge directly into your heads, so you feel dizzy and headache.''


    ''Shoot, even the fast way is horrible; I really do not wish to try it again.''


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ''Nor do I want to, but if necessary, I might have to repeat the process for you.''


    Maximus turned around and took them to the southern coast of the lake, the far side of the city. Its environment is different from the northern coast, which was rocky, a mud-swamp-like environment similar to that of the jungle, an annoying environment par excellence. Next to the swamp is a high rocky cliff with a height of eight meters and deep in the lake away from the swamp and suitable for jumping and diving. Everyone headed there, following in the footsteps of the heavenly magician.


    ''Don''t go too far, beyond that point is a deep underwater cliff and dangerous creatures are highly likely to appear.''


    Like a laser pointer, Maximus drew a line about two hundred meters from their current position, demarcating the area they should not leave.


    ''Each of you should get used to the dagger now before the end of the month, as it is no less useful than your main weapon, a trump card that cannot be exploited is worthless, and it should not even be called like that.''


    ''A trump card then, if it''s to ensure my survival, I''ll learn it.''


    Mira held up the dagger, stared at it, updated herself, and then gripped it vigorously, showing a desire to learn and not lag behind others. Maximus clapped twice to get everyone''s attention to give a final word before sending them into the water.


    ''Don''t attack anything directly underwater, first get used to swimming and then apply magic to your eyes to enable you to see a lot under this water and then try to catch something small and then bigger and bigger. Don''t skip the steps, to get to the number four you have to pass by the number three and the number two.''


    ''We will do what is required accurately.''


    ''Don''t go too far; we don''t want disaster like last time. I will not repeat my words.''


    The heavenly magician gave them a sharp gaze capable of cutting iron, he was not joking, then he turned and stepped back and snapped his fingers, and then a chair appeared and sat on it.


    ''What are you waiting for? Take off your shoes and valuables such as rings, necklaces and earrings so they do not get lost. They jumped off the cliff afterwards. We don''t have the time of the whole world to waste it like this.''


    Dante, who was accustomed to swimming, was the first to take off his shoes, empty his pockets, jump off the cliff, raise his hands in the form of a spear over his head, and smoothly penetrate the surface of the water. He did not need to remove his clothes, as the adventurers'' clothes that Maximus had previously bought them were not damaged in the water and did not hinder movement, so taking them off is a waste of time. He started swimming to cope with the temperature of the water, the rest soon followed him to the water, and a few minutes passed during which they got used to the temperature of the water and swimming skills for those who learned it before. They all gathered in a circle and looked at each other with defiant looks like yesterday, their gaze alone saying, "The fool is the one who will get the last place." It is another stupid challenge among a group of students.


    Each of them took a direction and began to look for his prey. From small fish to venomous eels to barracuda fish weighing more than seventy kilograms with teeth capable of grinding steel. The choice to rub against this fish seemed wrong, but as Maximus taught them, avoid the opponent''s strikes, if you cannot block them, you may not know how strong your opponent is. Avoidance is not cowardice or weakness but a precaution. Two hours passed and everyone managed to catch large creatures in the designated area and at the signal of Maximus all swam back to the side of the rock cliff. Maximus threw several planks into the water and jumped over one of them.


    ''Are we going to learn something else now?''


    ''Yes, fighting in water is useful, but it is not very practical, especially in situations of imminent danger and deep waters such as the high seas. Fighting out of the water always gives an advantage and that''s the benefit of boards.''


    ''Do we have to learn to fight while we''re holding a board or standing on it, won''t it sink like this? ... Wait a minute! How didn''t the board you stand on sink?''


    ''It''s good that you noticed it yourself, you can do this with magic, inject magic into it and imagine that it floats and it will do, imagine it moving in one direction and it will be the case. Perfect style for fighting in the water.''


    ''I''ll try it.''


    Each climbed on a board and stood with difficulty because the boards moved with the currents of water. The board became fixed above the surface of the water by pumping mana constantly, the boards managed to stay afloat and the difficult stage came which was moving the board like a waterslide or surfboard, Maximus returned to the top and stared at them again while they were learning this skill.


    ''You have a time limit of three hours to move it quickly enough to be fit for a fight.''


    Each of them has fallen into the water dozens or even hundreds, like a toddler learning to walk slowly but steadily forward, with tangible results placed in front of them at a very close distant. Only by repetition can it be learned if you have enough determination and this is what everyone here has...

 Chapter 27- Sunken Ship Simulation

    ''Their learning speed is really ridiculous, it doesn''t make sense no matter how brilliant you are, you can''t learn so fast otherwise they would have been geniuses before I even visited them. Dante was a mercenary but he was not so skilled. Something is wrong or there is a detail that I overlooked.''


    Maximus began to rub his beard, wandering through his many ideas trying to find an answer. There is no result without a reason, no reason without a cause, and talent does not appear out of nowhere, so a person is born talented or becomes talented over time; but the sudden change of this kind is suspicious, especially for a meticulous magician.


    ''Is it because I gathered them to train them or because I am the teacher? Or may it be because I went back in time? There is not enough evidence to give a definitive answer.''


    After minutes of sterile thinking, the magician stared at his pocket watch; it is time to check their current level. He approached the cliff and began to observe their skill if they had reached a minimum level that met Maximus'' expectation.


    ''Good enough.''


    They had the ability to move it steadily without falling, it was stupid to expect something like fast maneuvers and advanced movements, but by virtue of the duration, it was great even in the eyes of the heavenly magician. Clapping and magnifying the sound through magic like a giant speaker, the students who were scattered in the lake heard the sound and returned to the gathering point. At the foot of the cliff in the water. After everyone had gathered, Maximus lifted them up including the boards, their bodies approached the edge where their teacher was and they stopped in the air, Maximus closed his fist for a few seconds and then opened it and splashed the water that wet their bodies and clothes and then put them on the edge.


    ''Hurry up and get your things on, time is running short.''


    Maximus'' actions changed from what they had been before, as if he had a mood swings after hearing bad news. He is not in the mood to hear their complaints or inconveniences; it is their fault if they disturb him. If someone sets fire to a barrel of explosives and it exploded in his face, he deserves to blow up a second barrel in his face so that he can learn the lesson twice. Some people either do not learn the lesson or forget it easily and this is a perfect way to dig a lesson in someone''s mind (do not try it at home!).


    They listened to the request without debate and waited for the teacher''s next step. He teleported them to the academy right inside the training room, unlike what he usually does.


    ''You remember that time when I tested your mental stability, it''s similar to that time but the flow of time will be approximately one hour here by four hours in the simulation.''


    ''Simulation?? What does this word mean?''


    "My bad! Why did I use words I learned from that book in front of them? It''s not even a word from our world."


    Maximus tried to rectify the situation by explaining it in a simple way so that they could understand it, fortunately for them they are not very educated otherwise the debate would have escalated too much (the image of Albus appeared in Maximus''s mind and is an excellent example of this case).


    ''Simply put, just a virtual training sounds like real. We will start now, sit where you are.''


    With a finger snap, the environment completely changed in an instant, that humidity, the smell of the sea, and even a storm. As soon as their eyes were opened, on board a merchant ship dedicated to medium-distance voyages, with a wooden hull and a length of twenty meters. It was waving left and right over the enormous waves. The balance was very difficult to be held, especially with the slippery surface, but it is nothing in front of the mana coating of the feet during the previous surfing on the boards, each of the boys began to check the ocean searching for the danger that the teacher spoke of and that could destroy the ship. Nothing appeared that could pose a threat until they felt pressure from below. A hole from the bottom to the top of the ship, a shark about ten meters long penetrated the hull and passed through the ship and rose in the air and landed again in the water leaving a hole with a diameter of three meters. They all raised their arms to protect their faces and eyes from the scattered wooden fragments that flew at great speeds.


    ''We don''t even have time to slack off. All of you; prepare yourselves.''


    ''Take slabs of debris or take off a board and jump into the water.''


    ''Don''t stop moving; the moment you stop you will die before you realize it.''


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Dante and Aliana rectified the situation a little faster than the others, began to give instructions to them, as soon as the last of them jumped; the shark breached throughout the ship again, smashed the rest of the props and split the ship in half. The ship was worn out after losing its props, split in half; water seeped faster, and began to disappear under the surface of the water until the last inch disappeared in less than a minute. The shark did not show itself during that minute but its underwater presence was felt.


    ''Try to attack it while avoiding, try to block and you will be like the ship. Don''t hesitate to give your best; we don''t know how sturdy its body is yet.''


    Each of them pulled out his weapon and began to stare into the water to anticipate the shark''s target, the shark attacked Orion first who tried to stab the shark in his side but left only a very superficial wound. He managed to avoid the jaw but could not avoid the fin that slapped his body and threw him into the water a few steps away from his board.


    Fatal looks and suffocating killing intent came from the shark, which, once returning to the water after the jump, turned 180 degrees to attack the unarmed Orion. Aliana intervened with the spirit of the water that pushed Orion away from the shark''s path and helped Mira move the board towards Orion who was in the water, managed to avoid it thanks to help and climbed over the board again.


    The shark that did not jump this time only swam near the surface and only climbed to identify its next prey. The shark went without the slightest response towards Dante who seemed stronger to eliminate him, Eric who began to get used to the water currents tried to aim at the shark''s right eye that was on his side, he fired the arrow but he missed the target. The speed of the shark and the turbulence of the waves did not give Eric the opportunity and it only made the shark furious and rushed more quickly towards Dante, who was preparing for a counterattack.


    "His scales are thick and hard, the attack is useless and will exhaust our energy and we may die in the process, his eye maybe? Good idea but it is close to his freaking jaw. Those sharp teeth seem to be able to cut me off just by touching me. Should I try with his belly or his tail?"


    In the midst of Dante''s thoughts he decided to attack the tail to limit the movements of the superfast shark, it''s like hitting the hamstrings of the hind legs of a lion or tiger; it will lose its overwhelming advantage with just one critical hit. The shark dived for a few meters to pounce in another jump, Dante moved the board as fast as he could and drowned the board moments before the shark swooped, he managed to avoid the beast jaw with his belly exposed, he hit him with the dagger in his left hand and the damage was negligible as he expected so he waved his second hand with all his might, with a blow wrapped in a very sharp blackish-purple halo. The side of the tail was stabbed centimeters away from the fin, but the stab succeeded and deepened for about 15 centimeters, the wound healed and closed in seconds but the tail did not move as smoothly as before. The tissue was regenerated but the damage to the nerve did not disappear, it was damaged enough to slow its movement and reduce its cannon-shot like bursts.


    ''The tail is its weak point; try to hit it to slow the monster down. If you think it''s dangerous, just avoid, we have all the time to do it.''


    After Dante was sure of the effectiveness of his strike, he shouted at the rest to notify them of the effective way to conjure this annoying monster. He will not be able to take it down on his own, but if the group cooperates, the mission is possible.


    ''Clear.''


    ''I would try to hit its eye with my arrows if it got a little slower than this.''


    Over the next five minutes, the group was able to achieve four tail strokes either using their weapon like Orion and Tai Min or by using a dagger for the rest. The speed of the shark has decreased significantly compared to what it was at the beginning and it has become a bit easier to avoid.


    ''Hit his fins too, if we can cut one of them it won''t be able to turn around quickly. You Eric, shoot it now.''


    Eric fired an arrow charged with magic and hit the left eye of the shark, its  eye was trying to regenerate but the presence of the stuck arrow prevented it and thus lost his peripheral vision, but his sense of his surroundings was not completely altered. The pace of fighting accelerated and the number of efficient attacks began to increase until Orion cut off his left fin. The shark is moving in random moves after its ability to turn declined. Tai Min stabbed the shark in the side several times in close positions to delay regeneration and recovery. The injuries were definitely recovering, but the blood lost was not compensated and the shark began to get confused and it was time for the last move. Thanks to her wood-manipulating abilities, Mira moved one of the small planks towards the jaw of the shark that swallowed it without hesitation and it was Aliana''s turn to perform the last move, summoning the spirit of wood and asking it to activate her ability to ''unconditional growth'' that makes wood or any plant part grow endlessly if there is enough magical energy. The roots began to bud from the wooden piece inside the shark growing at a crazy speed, penetrating through its organs and hindering its movement, and after several minutes of futile struggle, the shark died and its lifeless and hardened corpse remained afloat on the surface of the water without life.


    ''Fiooh. We succeeded in killing this despicable shark.''


    Their bodies, exhausted of the fighting, which lasted more than a quarter of an hour in an unsuitable environment, did not take a moment until they returned to reality, to the training room.


    ''This is faster than I expected, everyone''s growth is really impressive. It wasn''t even four minutes.''


    Maximus applauded his disciples'' success and then stared at the clock to calculate the time it took, praised them for their success, and promised to teach them things in their combat specialties the next day...

 Chapter 28- Universal Declaration

    ''Do you know what kind of shark you just faced?''


    ''I have no experience but it was strangely fast, it won''t be normal as far as I know.''


    ''It''s an extremely rare species called the cannon shark, it has a very bad reputation on the high seas west of the continent and was one of the biggest ship saboteurs making the presence of a five-circles magician mandatory in merchant ships nowadays.''


    ''What lives in the ocean and stronger than it, Master?''


    ''There are not many other than some whales, kraken and underworld creatures that rarely appear.''


    ''The underworld?''


    ''They are creatures that live in caves beneath the oceanic crust, they come out very rarely and perish is certain when meeting them. Please don''t look for it.''


    ''Understood teacher, we ask your permission to leave.''


    He did not tell them not to look for them, whether in books, superstitions, or even in the real world out of thin air. It is because their powers transcend reason and logic, and when he of them appears, it is an unparalleled disaster. -They only appeared a few times through the recorded history-


    -------------------------


    The students left and Maximus went to the office of the principal Albus, days had passed since he had visited him, knocking on the door and then entering without waiting for permission.


    ''Here you go back to your old habit; I told you that this is your true nature.''


    Albus laughed after anticipating Maximus'' actions and hitting the desk several times. He waited for several days to say this single phrase and finally the opportunity came. Maximus did not even laugh but spoiled the fun of humor on Albus.


    ''You should stop laughing; I came to ask for your help regarding the most important event in the world. I need your cooperation, comrade.''


    Albus'' expressions changed after hearing the ''most important event in the world'' in the speech of his companion.


    ''You spoiled my humor and now you are in a hurry. Why are you suddenly talking like that? What do you want to do now?''


    ''I found someone who told me about a prophecy about the end of the world and I thought there were other people but they didn''t know where to find me. I will make a universal declaration and ask them to gather here.''


    ''A universal declaration? Huh, do you mean publications, posts or literally a global one? You must have a huge amount of mana to do an advertisement in a city, so what about the continent?''


    ''Don''t worry about my abilities, just take care of the people when they come and the rest is on me. You have to guarantee them accommodation and I will personally take care of the rest. I''ll start now so can you lend me your staff?''


    ''Take it and do whatever you want. I''ll just watch, your words sounded a bit silly.''


    Albus clasped his fingers and laid on the chair after leaning on his elbows, waiting to see him either admiration and fascination or failure of his ridiculous friend.


    Maximus took the stick that was resting on the desk and put aside everything within three meters in order to ensure the stability of the circle that should not get affected by any external factors. Albus'' stick was truly a great one, but it did not reach the aspirations of Maximus, who had not used a stick for a long time because his expectations were too high. The stick rammed to the ground and a magical circle was formed on the ground, consisting of several rings, shapes and symbols that each type took on a distinctive color. Seeing this, Albus rose from his seat in amazement, a spell the likes of which he had never seen in his long life as a great magician and began to memorize the formula for its creation in great eagerness to learn something new. A minute later, the circle was completed and he hit the stick again to the ground and the circle expanded by several meters, tens, hundreds.... Until it covered the whole continent. In a stern and calm tone, Maximus began to address all the inhabitants of the continent like a great emperor preaching to his subjects to celebrate his coronation:


    <To all the inhabitants of the continent of Fanzia, the one with you is the heavenly magician. No one should know about this name in this world, whoever knows the words ''Bloody Gate/Heavenly Magician/Second Cycle'' should go to the nearest city and contact the local magic tower and they would take you to the Mydrias Academy. I hope your cooperation and you will be rewarded based on the usefulness of the information you provide. Same to you... If I discover your lies or leak of information, even to anyone, even the closest people to you, you will not die a merciful death. In addition, a word for the magic towers, if I hear that you have rejected a request for one of them, I will crush your tower to the ground. It does not matter if you are human or not, your benefit is more important than your origin or gender. In conclusion, the fate of the world is in your hands, so do not skimp on help.>


    Maximus finished his short speech that reached the ears of everyone on the continent without exception; he turned the continent upside down in a matter of hours. A speech that reached the ears of every intelligent creature on this vast continent from an unknown person talking about strange things like this out of nowhere, what everyone was sure of was the connection of the matter in one way or another to the famous academy.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ''What of a madness did you just make? Do you know what you have done?''


    Albus was in complete shock after what happened in front of his eyes and without warning. Everything fell on his shoulders within a couple of minutes. If we were to give an example of the magnitude of Albus'' trauma, it would be similar to being arrested without warning for a crime committed by your twin brother and accusing you of everything in ignorance. It is funny to see Albus almost dying of heart attack, even though no one who has reached the pinnacle of magic or martial arts can die from a trauma of this kind but it affects him at least a little.


    ''I am fully conscious, Albus. This is for the sake of the world, the world will soon perish.''


    Maximus responded with a very disturbing calm, as if he had done nothing ''significant'' at all.


    ''Why you didn''t tell me this, what have you been waiting for so far? Should we start preparing?''


    ''That''s why I didn''t want to tell you before, I''ll tell you everything later as I promised you so there''s no need to rush. We still have plenty of time and I have a plan ready for the future. Just trust me.''


    Maximus patted his friend¡¯s shoulder, who was in a strange tension from what had just happened, breathed several deep breaths and gradually began to calm down.


    ''Don''t shock me like that again; I''ve been having panic attacks recently, my heart almost stopped a while ago.''


    ''You will not die from something trivial like that, so don''t overreact, colleague. It was necessary to do this; I count on you to do your part, my old friend.''


    ''You threw a rock into an extinct volcano, it may or may not erupt but the risk is present in all cases, please don''t regret your decision now.''


    ''Even if everything is burned by volcanic ash, it will comes back and grows faster than before, you may see it as a loss but it is a new beginning towards a better tomorrow.''


    Albus sighed, which he could only do, Maximus did what he wanted without advice or thought (what Albus thought) and had no choice but to ask for the next step.


    ''After all, what are you going to do now?''


    ''Currently nothing but after the competition I will participate in the next trade gathering Minas, we must start mobilizing influential figures around the world from now.''


    -------------------------


    In many places on the continent, many bored VIPs waiting for the auction have found something fun to change the atmosphere.


    ''It looks like something interesting is about to happen.''


    ''What is happening? Who is the speaker? How does he have the ability to address everyone as he claims? I''ll know who he is.''


    ''A new face has appeared, let''s see who it is.''


    Many of the great faces of the continent, whose names reached the far extremities of the continent and created nicknames for themselves, their enthusiasm ignited like wildfire, and each sent an envoy to the Academy to research this so-called global discourse from their point of view.


    -------------------------


    ''Several senior figures or their envoys may come to you in the next days, please deal with them. Don''t tell them anything about me, tell them that the meeting will be in the city of Minas on the first day of the commercial gathering, after the first auction in the VIP conference room. The rest is on me.''


    ''As you want... You threw a bomb and now you are leaving. You don''t seem to have a real conscience to do this to your friend and teacher.''


    ''I respect you very much and you are almost the most trusted person I know and that is why I entrusted you with this necessary task.''


    Maximus left and once he got out, he found Mark and Ederson at the office door.


    ''Who is this gentleman? Doesn''t his face look familiar??''


    ''Isn''t he similar to Maximus? ... Is that really you, mate?''


    Maximus sighed from the unexpected encounter as he came across two old colleagues and comrades for years, whom he did not want to meet now because the time was a bit inopportune but there was no trick in hand.


    ''It has been a long time since we last met... Mark and Ederson.''


    ''Did you grow older or what? You had a failed experiment and these are its side effects?''


    ''It''s much bigger than that, when the time comes I''ll tell you the details, it''s nice to meet you guys after all this time.''


    Maximus put his hands on the shoulders of his two old companions and his comrades of study and work and passed between them, leaving an atmosphere of surprise and mystery, the two entered the director''s office to inquire about what happened a short while ago, it is very important and the academy will have to take responsibility.


    ''Good afternoon, Director.''


    ''Please have a seat.''


    The two sat on the couch at the side of the desk and Albus sat on the opposite couch and proceeded to speak:


    ''I know what you want to say, about the Universal Declaration just now.''


    ''Wait a minute; it wasn''t just us who heard it, the entire population of the continent? Even you, boss, cannot do something like that.''


    ''Who is able to make such an announcement?''


    ''You just met him, Deputy Chief Professor and Head of the Department of Magic Engineering.''


    Dozens of questions piled on their heads in moments, Maximus. Is this related to his change? Is the manager serious about what he says? What really happened?


    ''The end of the world is approaching and we have to start preparing for it. Right now we will do nothing but host the people involved in what Maximus said. Also, I invite you to join the VIP meeting to be held in Minas with the commercial gathering.''


    ''As you want, Director, it''s an honor for us to join such a big meeting.''


    ''You''re not the only ones shocked, I''ve been shocked myself.''


    The two of them left letting Albus alone in his office, who was analyzing and thinking how to get to the truth despite the lack of information, and stretched out on his seat and stared at the ceiling.


    ''How are you thinking, Maximus? I can''t understand the situation anymore.''


    Albus closed his eyes and drowned in his thoughts afterwards...

 Chapter 29- New Skills (1)

    ''The voice of the teacher? What happened?'' Eric said.


    ''He seems to be knitting for something again.'' Mira responded.


    It was not strange to them; they have seen it like this many times in just half a month, getting used is really scary.


    ''Since we came here and strange things happen over and over again, I''m not really surprised anymore.'' Tai min participated in the conversation expressing his opinion.


    ''It''s his responsibilities and we have nothing to do with it, so there''s no need to interfere in vain.'' Yoon Hwa added a few words to what Tai min just said a moments ago.


    ''As she said a moment ago, let''s take care of our own things and let the teacher take care of his work. Prepare well for tomorrow and take advantage of this evening to practice or learn.'' Dante responded to them telling them to not Cram their noses into what doesn''t concern them.


    ''You are right, time is running out and the month is almost over, how many days have passed since we started again?''


    ''17 or 18 days I think? I''m not sure.''


    Days pass either quickly or very slowly until someone loses the sense of time. Especially on holidays, it will end before it even starts.


    ''Our pace of growth has accelerated recently, why not aim for four times our points in the aptitude test by the end of the month, I am confident that we can achieve at least three times.''


    The team gathered their hands and made an agreement to challenge themselves to get four times the previous score. Each of them went to train with their goals in mind.


    ----------------------


    An evening of training passed and a new morning arrived, the weather was hot compared to previous days and the usual training was completed with its two phases before nine o¡¯clock, their speed became great to be able to finish their training session faster, the enthusiasm that prevailed over them had an effective role in that. Each of them waited for the teacher''s instructions, waiting for what he would teach them as he promised yesterday.


    ''When will we start training, Master?''


    ''We''ll start in a while, just wait a bit.''


    Maximus cloned himself several times and there are now eight copies, rather an original and seven copies. One of them sat on the chair and turned out to be the original among them and only he spoke.


    ¡®Each of you will train with a copy of mine, it will teach you the skill you need the most right now. Treat them as you treat me and don''t try to mess around.''


    ''Understandable, we will listen carefully so do not bother yourself.''


    Each copy of him met one of the students and they all spoke with one voice.


    ''It''s going to be really fun; you''ll learn properly how to use skills related to your combat specialties so focus well with me.''


    It was an irreplaceable opportunity for students and they had to make the best of it.


    .........


    In one corner of the room, away from the others, Maximus¡¯s clone and Aliana sat opposite to it; it took a deep breath and focused with the explanation.


    ''I told you earlier that your specialty is related to spirits, or so-called masters of spirits. This discipline requires good control and close bonding with spirits that require conditions that I supposedly told you earlier.''


    ''Yes, I remember it very clearly. I train alone for about an hour in controlling the spirits, summoning them quickly and developing a dynamic fight technique with spirits.''


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ''Yes, I noticed that you tamed multiple spirits. Did you notice anything strange at that time?''


    ''Something suspicious happened which is that the spirits that enter the ring merge to become spirits of a higher rank, Torupi is an example of this.''


    She then summoned the spirit of wood from the green ring, which was terrified of the power of the person standing in front of her. The spirit did not even move and remained stationary as a statue until Maximus spoke.


    ''Good then. This is a unique feature in this category of items and as I told you earlier, I put the spell myself and it is one of the few in the world. Take advantage of it as much as you can. Hurry up for higher-ranking spirits at the earliest opportunity.''


    The soul returned at Aliana''s request very quickly as a mouse that saw a fierce tiger in front of it and Aliana stared at the teacher''s version and did not understand why the spirit was so terrified.


    ''That pocket watch amulet I gave to you the first day, take it out right away.''


    From her inner pocket of the jacket, which is seen as a pocket watch, but when she opened it it was a multi-colored spiritual stone and brought it to the master''s hand and gave it to him.


    ''This pocket watch has a characteristic the likes of which I have never seen before except in the distant future. It has the potential to temporarily merge spirits.''


    ''Don''t these rings perform better, their effect is also permanent, or I didn''t get it right.''


    The copy hit its forehead because it got it wrong with the explanation; it made a mistake in choosing words.


    ''I didn''t explain it right, I mean it is able to combine spirits from different elements to produce a stronger spirit and with the characteristics of the two elements for a limited time. It does not have a limit to the number of spirits combined at once. Watch closely to understand.''


    With a gesture of his finger, the spirits forcibly came out of all the rings. He began by gathering only two of them. The two spirits entered the colored stone and it appeared to be visible as if they were two droplets circulating until they mixed and came out of the watch. Half of its body was brown and the other red. The spirit was able to control both elements more strongly than each of them could alone. He waved his finger again and the two spirits separated. He repeated the process using three and then four spirits later and the results were that good.


    When trying to combine the five spirits of the basic elements, the color of the watch''s spiritual stone disappeared and became nothing more like a piece of polished transparent quartz. Ten seconds later, a transparent spirit emerged from the stone, which has regained its original color as soon as it came out.


    Aliana wandered while staring at this transparent spirit, as she had never seen it in a book.


    "What''s wrong? What kind of spirit is this? Is it really a spirit?"


    ''Your expressions say you didn''t know what it was. These are mysterious spirits; they possess the characteristics of several spirits and their shape and appearance change based on their power. In low rank its appearance is so transparent.''


    Thirty seconds later, the fusion was broken, the spirits were separated from each other, and they hurriedly returned to their rings for fear of Maximus and his experiments.


    ''What should I do now?''


    ''Integration is automatic once spirits enter this stone but to separate them you must either wait for the time limit or separate them manually and this is what you have to learn.''


    ''Is there any advice or hint on how to do it?''


    ''You just have to practice separating mana of different elements from each other. To do this, you must differentiate between the mana properties of each element. Try to dig up the properties of each element in your head by interacting with the spirits of that element long enough. Start now.''


    Aliana started with the spirit of wood as it is the first spirit she received and then entered a state of focus.


    .........


    In the center of the room, Tai Min, Yoon Hwa and their accompanying copies met and did not understand what was required. The rest were solo but these two were together, which meant it was joint training.


    ''It may sound strange but the two rings I gave you are very simple. Your ring increases speed and your ring increases strength.''


    Maximus'' version referred to Tai Min and then Yoon Hwa and continued its explanation.


    ''Their effect is immediate and does not require training. The thing that needs is the synchronization state that starts after the wearers arrive to get enough harmony and that is our training today. I am going to attack from close and he is going to attack from afar, you have to cooperate to try to defeat us by supporting each other. It won''t be easy, little ones.''


    Each adjusted his weapon and posture and said in one voice and a glow of mana in their eyes, the state of synchronization began to show the first signs since the beginning and this meant that the two harmonized from the joint training to face Maximus during the previous days.


    ''Ready, let''s get started immediately.''


    The two rushed straight towards the version without hesitation with their best from the start in the hope of a better result than the previous sessions...

 Chapter 30- New Skills (2)

    Everyone moved apart to get plenty of room to practice properly. The stress was intense and the difficulty of training was still unknown, but the effort would pay off even after a while.


    Each of them sat opposite the clone that would train him and made sure to listen carefully to the instructions.


    .........


    ''What are you going to teach me today, Master?''


    ''Your fighting skills are decent but your shadow is not deep, your stealth skills are very limited against the strong.''


    Dante lowered his head because he deeply understood his condition, not because of his lack of skills or ignorance of the origin of the problem but his inability to overcome it (at least in natural ways).


    ''I hit the wall a long time ago and I can''t overcome it yet even with what we have learned so far.''


    ''You seem to be aware of this, your awareness of the problem itself is half the solution, your inability to overcome it because the power of shadows doesn''t really need mana, you can''t strengthen your shadow just by having abundant mana. The two are separate and different forces in nature, although their origin is the same.''


    ''Is that why I''m stagnant then? I didn''t understand the right way to strengthen the shadow.''


    ''Watch me to understand.''


    With a snap of the clone''s fingers, a wooden plank three meters long and two meters wide appeared which remained afloat in the air blocking the light from the lamps in the ceiling.


    ''Your mistake was in your basic understanding of shadows, controlling shadows and wrapping yourself in them does not mean that you have become one with shadows. Focus with me.''


    Maximus began to move the shadow left and right in different sizes and shapes, and then wrapped himself in shadows. It looked to the beholder as a black mass.


    ''What''s wrong with wrapping yourself in shadows?''


    Since he dealt with the technique for a not short period during his work as a mercenary and was exposed to many problems because of it, he was very aware of its benefits and disadvantages.


    ''From what I understand, its disadvantage is that it only hides you at night. Otherwise, you are completely exposed to the powerful.''


    ''What about now?''


    The body of the copy crumbled and the crumbs disappeared as if it fell into a black hole, leaving only a dark circular shadow, it was not just a stealth but also a total fusion with the shadow, you no longer have a physical body but your body is a shadow in itself.


    ''Finally!! Therefore, that is my fault. My understanding was not right since the beginning. I thought the shadow was just a tool or an ability. I did not consider it as a complete physical state. Can I try that?''


    ''Try but you can''t, the barrier won''t break through just because you understand the technique. You remember the obsidian jewel I bought you on the first day, take it out now.''


    ''Oh, you mean that jewel? I did not understand how to exploit its potential until now, but it was improving the power of my shadow and my ability to control it.... Will using it allow me to get past the wall?''


    ''Yes and no, this jewel increases the capabilities of its owner and is usually used to decorate the weapons of assassins and increase the stealth abilities, but once you are not in contact with it, the effect will disappear and this is its disadvantage.''


    Dante put his hand under his chin and began to think about finding a solution to the dilemma of his progress. Among the many ideas was one that flashed hinting at being the right choice but Maximus interrupted him in the midst of his thinking.


    ''I know what you''re thinking but it''s just a temporary solution, your idea is to hold the jewel in one hand and practice merging with the shadow, if you see that it will fail or you will lose your control you leave the jewel and pass peacefully.''


    ''How did you know my idea precisely? So what''s the solution?''


    ''As I said before, yes and no. The method is correct but will not be effective in the future. Practice this way, swallow the jewel when you have enough control over your shadow and you will not lose your physical body. Let''s get started now.''


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ''I will do as you ask.''


    ''I will intervene if there are risks, so focus on what is in your sights and don''t worry about the rest.''


    Dante began his training to merge with shadows. It is dangerous but necessary to take him to the next level and that is more than enough motivation for him to give his best.


    .........


    Elsewhere in the room, Orion was standing next to another copy with a few training dolls placed near the wall.


    Orion and his accompanying clone were facing these dolls.


    ''Do you remember the ring I bought you from the store that day?''


    ''Yes, you told me it was a ring that enhances magical resistance and increases the ability to magically penetrate.''


    ''What did you understand from this then?''


    ''What I understood is that it strengthens protection against magic attacks in all its forms and strengthens the attack against magic defenses only.''


    ''Good, you''re able to understand the method without much explanation.''


    Maximus applauded Orion''s understanding of the usefulness of the ring himself and continued to speak.


    ''This means that breaking through physical defenses depends on your own strength, relying on items is useless. Try to hit these dolls without the ring and after putting on the ring and pump magic into it. Its defensive abilities are only magical and similar to a five-star knight.''


    ''I''ll try with all my might.''


    He approached with steady steps towards the right doll and pumped the mana into his sword with the maximum stable flow he could and tried to make it as sharp as possible.


    He waved the sword with all his might and dealt a blow to the puppet''s left side, the blow was certain but the damage was a bit weak. The blow did not penetrate more than an inch into the thick magic shield that surrounds the doll like a bluish glass mold.


    ''Good, now try on the second doll.''


    The clone, which was sitting on a chair in the side, waved carelessly to Orion to continue what he had told him. Orion took the ring out of his pants pocket and put it on his right ring finger. He repeated the same process as before, but as the mana was pumped as much as possible into the ring, he felt a change in flow, a new bond formed between the ring and the sword, and the halo became thinner but denser and sharper.


    "It''s stronger and more intense than before, I''m going to get a much better result this time."


    He waved his sword more steadily than the previous time and the sword pierced by about ten centimeters, stuck in position and did not even budge. Orion tried to get it out with all his might but was unsuccessful, the clone grabbed the sword and took it out like a knife out of a piece of butter and gave it to Orion.


    ''Take your sword. So how did you feel and what do you have to say?''


    ''I felt that an additional link was forming between the sword and the ring, or rather between the aura of the sword and the ring, as if partially correcting my flow.''


    ''You feel good, but you know something? You can evolve in aura¡¯s control to a point where you only have to apply it on the point of contact. Give me the sword and watch well.''


    The version did not use any mana during the wave, but the blow was an aura hit. Orion didn''t understand what was happening in front of him, the clone repeated what it had done but in slow motion. No mana or aura was used until the last moment and only on the contact area, it was a very efficient and economical method in terms of mana but the control must be very precise.


    ''Wave your sword over and over again and try to release the mana only at the right moment, you''ll learn precise control later on your own as your fencing skills improve.''


    ''Master, won''t you teach me any sword techniques like those secret arts for powerful families or heroes with great names?''


    Maximus'' clone was returning to sit in its chair until it heard Orion''s words that infuriated it. Maximus was only building the basics and abandoning aesthetics, there is no time to build aesthetics and there is no use if they perform the same function as the basics.


    ''This method is not great contrary to what its name suggests, it limits your potential and sets one path in front of you, you can attack the way the skill determines otherwise your attack will be less effective.''


    ''It''s the same for defense. You cannot think in a way other than written in the book. I do not like this kind of follies; teach a person how to wave his sword, how to confront and how to dodge. The rest has to be developed by himself, why restrict yourself to someone else''s style?''


    ''That''s the way it is.''


    Orion looked at his hand thinking about how to develop himself in the future. He has to develop his own style from now on.


    ''You cannot develop your style just by practicing, life and death fights are what teach you your mistakes and guide you to the right path. Now focus on the basics and the rest will come in time.''


    Maximus patted him on the shoulder, signaling him to complete his training as he had just asked him to do without further childish thoughts.


    "That kid said techniques with great names, he said! I can accept naming combat styles to distinguish them from each other but the techniques are all the same. There is no purpose in naming and others should accept this idea even though they will not."


    Orion has never hesitated to train before and will not do now, learning survival strategies is more important than learning combat techniques.


    The original who was sitting away from everyone laughed a little after hearing the conversation, which is a starting point for Orion''s future development as a swordmaster...

 Chapter 31- New Skills (3)

    Eric brought two bow, a short one and the other long, and the clone hung on the wall the target. Eric later brought a bucket full of arrows from the closet, and waited for any instructions or directions from the Maximus¡¯ copy.


    ''Take out the ring I bought you from the store that day. You didn''t lose it, did you?''


    ''I didn''t lose it, it''s here.''


    From his small bag, and from a pocket hidden inside, he took out the black ring decorated with a snake that was given to him.


    ''What are its characteristics? You haven''t forgotten it after I told you about it.''


    ''You told me that it enhances penetration and increases the speed of magic projectiles. That''s what I remember.''


    The copy took the long bow and arrow from the bucket, holding the bow with its left hand and the arrow with its right. Like a magic wand, it waved the arrow like a magic wand and several thin layers of mana appeared in the air, ten of them and twenty centimeters apart. Maximus fired the arrow using only his pure physical strength towards the target. The arrow narrowly pierced four layers of magic.


    He retried with another arrow after restoring the magic layers, but filled the arrow with magic and it became larger and sharper. Compared to the previous one, the arrow was faster and more accurate, aimed directly towards the target, penetrated all the layers, and hit the target behind it. The clone turned to Eric and asked him about the difference between the two shots, and Eric''s answer was as follows:


    ''From what I saw and understood, the differences were in the use and non-use of magic, also in the number of layers penetrated and the effect left over in the magic layers. The second blow pierced the shields as if it were a leaf and did not break it unlike the first.''


    ''You have a keen eye, little one, we summarize it as follows: the difference is like the difference between penetrating through glass and paper and these are the most important features of penetration magic in general, energy is not wasted in the second case unlike the first one.''


    A very simple example but it conveyed the meaning directly, then he gave the bow to Eric and asked him to try as well. The first shot narrowly penetrated the first layer while the second pierced three layers with magic and ring reinforcement, a satisfactory but insufficient result for Eric who wanted to achieve better than this which he considered a failure.


    The copy patted him on the shoulder and gave him the most important lesson of a magical archer.


    ''Do you know what the most important thing is for a magical archer?''


    ''The ability to hit his target no matter the distance.''


    ''Mmmm, I didn''t really think about that. You are right, but what I wanted to say is his ability to penetrate his opponent''s defense, no matter what. No matter how hard your body is or if your shield is hard or thick, it is not enough to stop a magic arrow. Magic shields can stop an ordinary magic arrow but a penetrating arrow can''t be countered, only avoided.''


    ''So how do I become more skilled, Master?''


    ''That''s what I''m going to do now; did you know that a skilled archer is a nightmare for enemies? Once the first victims are injured, panic destroys the order of his victims, especially if they do not know about his location.''


    The copy sat on a chair it brought and then looked back at Eric.


    ''My role is to guide you, you have to learn for yourself and I just correct your mistakes. Improve your harmony with the ring. For the rest of the day, you will shoot repeatedly until you can penetrate four layers; if you reach five layers, you have achieved a resounding success then. Getting used to your stuff is as important as improving your skills, little one.''


    Eric took a deep breath, took an arrow from the bucket and pulled the bowstring ready to shoot.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "This is the first arrow, I will repeat until I succeed. Failure is for losers and I will not be one."


    His heart quickened and his eyes flared with unwavering determination, with a goal in mind, which would be one of the means by which he would one day achieve his goals.


    .........


    In another corner, Mira stayed with another one of Maximus'' copies while it was giving her a lesson on magic, a lesson she knew nothing about because it was an exclusive knowledge to those at the level of masters and above.


    ''Do you know why I taught you only vegetarian spells, Mira?''


    ''Is it because I have prior experience in it by virtue of having learned it before?''


    ''That''s only half the answer. There is a way for a magician to get stronger very quickly but it comes at a price.''


    ''I don''t really know, are you going to teach me this way?''


    ''The way is to give up on the other elements, if you give up all the elements except the one that you will use in the future, you will gain the highest efficiency, the effectiveness and power of the spells increases threefold. The price is that you will not be able to use the other types again. In my opinion, it''s a good deal.''


    Maximus, who is good at controlling all the elements, was talking about this thing quite casually; he was talking as if he did not feel the suffering of the weak who are trying with all their might. Mira had noticed this before, but she thought it was just an occasional remark that did not pay much attention to her.


    ''Is this why there are magicians who specialize in fire/ water/ lightning/ earth and so on? Great idea, but why didn''t you, Master?''


    ''Good question, I wasn''t a specialist in battles. My specialty is magic research and development and this field needs all the elements and this is a fundamental difference.''


    ''You''re a research magician, teacher? But why are you so strong?''


    The copy gave her a blow on the head to suppress her curiosity, almost biting her tongue and never saying a word afterwards.


    ''I''m the one asking the questions, not you. Do you agree with this proposal or not?''


    She did not speak and nodded as proof of her acceptance of the proposal. After biting her tongue, she did not even dare to speak and decided to accept what the teacher was saying without further curiosity.


    ''All you have to do is copy the formula of this circle and inject it into the mana of the element you want and the energy of the rest of the elements will dissipate.''


    The copy created a magic circle in the palm of its hand, which was more like a medallion decorated with a magic circle, which was sky blue in the color of natural mana. When injected with an element''s mana, it changes to its color and denies the presence of the rest of the elements.


    Mira was much focused to form a matching magic circle, watching and imitating the flow, forming shapes within the circle afterwards. After a long quarter of an hour, the circle was almost identical to the original, the Maximus'' copy corrected the problems, and everything was fine.


    She was quick to understand compared to her peers and was able to copy them in such a short period thanks to the speed of thinking.


    ''Now think of plant spells, think about the nature of the mana you feel then, and then pump as much as you can into the magic circle.''


    Mira did not learn much from vegetarian spells, but the feeling was so familiar to her, it has been three years learning botanical magic from books. A green energy like leaves permeated from her fingers into the magical circle that has gradually changed color to grassy green. It was gradually filled like a bucket or bottle, slowly and steadily.


    After the circle was filled to the brim. The copy moved it towards Mira''s chest and seeped towards the center of the mana in her heart; the blue mana that was there began to gradually change its color to green and continued the process until all the mana in her body turned green. Pure vegetarian mana replaced traditional mana that faded, as it did not exist in the first place.


    The operation lasted about an hour and the transition was successful, Maximus'' version applauded this achievement and completed the explanation.


    ''Effectiveness increases threefold, mana consumption is halved, and the spell range increases dramatically. Let''s try your new potential now.''


    With a snap of his fingers, the two moved into a forest whose location is unknown. If Maximus was a criminal, he would be the best criminal and assassin in history (instantaneous teleportation towards the target - capturing the target and moving instantaneously to an isolated place - killing the target and disposing of the body in the ocean = clean crime??) However, he is a good person unfortunately; it would have been fun to see him on the other side for a while


    ''Try attacking me, to the best of your abilities. Don''t be complacent about it.''


    ''I won''t be complacent; I too want to know my new limits.''


    The fight began between the two and the new feeling, a difference like the difference between a lame horse and a racing horse, amazed Mira. With great enthusiasm, she began to unleash her full potential and all the spells she had learned so far...

 Chapter 32- Checking the results

    It was almost five o''clock in the evening and eight hours of training had passed, each of them made clear progress and succeeded in overcoming the minimum requirements that the teacher asked of them. Extreme fatigue was predominant in the atmosphere, so even the renewal of the mana did not compensate compared to the volume of consumption, and Mira returned with the teacher''s clone and fell directly on her face.


    ''How can a copy be so powerful? Nonsense.''


    ''How come even with the two of us collaborating we didn''t land more than three blows to the copy? Aaah.''


    Yoon-Hwa was angry and punched the ground several times, exhausting her remaining strength and doing nothing again.


    ''It''s the teacher''s clones after all. Do you want to defeat them?''


    Tai min responded to her while laughing, she was chasing after an unachievable goal.


    ''But this is crazy. A punch that can knocks down a wall did not even leave a scratch on it. I give up, it is much likely impossible.''


    Of all, Dante and Aliana were in much better shape than the others, training more mentally than physically. Dante managed to transform into a shadow after swallowing the jewel, but the duration was limited and did not exceed a minute at best, while Aliana was able to distinguish three elements: wood, earth and fire. This gave her more options in combat than before, but it was not enough for her, who wants to become the best lady of spirits in the continent.


    Maximus'' copies disappeared after that and he rose from his seat after setting aside the book he was reading and applauding the disciples.


    ''Great performance as usual, don''t exhaust yourself any more. Take these.''


    He threw to each of them an unpolished mana stone and signaled to them to suck it. Five minutes later, everyone finished the operation and breathed deeply. Like a wilted flower watered with fresh water and reopened, the students revived greatly, although the amount of mana was not much.


    ''I''ll tell you something kids, your current level was my ambition at the end of the month but you raised the threshold of challenge high in the sky. I''ll get you to fourth rank by the end of the month.''


    "Fourth rank?? Does that mean that our level is close to the third rank now?"


    Then Mira noticed something wrong compared to the usual knowledge she knows about it.


    ''Why do you always say rank instead of ring/star/step? I still don''t understand how to rise when we don''t have magic rings or halo stars.''


    What he has taught them so far is fundamentally different from the techniques and methods familiar in this world because he got them from another world.


    ''It is a system of power from another world, its origin and uses are different from the classical systems of our continent. Barriers between different classes and combat disciplines have been broken.''


    It has become clear that a small part of the confusion about this topic is why the teacher mastered many areas, but the other question is where did he learn them? None of them wanted to ask, as the teacher is ruthless on off-topic questions. The heavenly sorcerer Maximus returned to the main topic without further side talk.


    ''This system is based on combat efficiency and is not limited to innate talent to some extent; currently you are in at least the third rank. Ostensibly, the third but already close to the fourth rank. You only lack techniques and practical experience now.''


    Each of them cried out with joy and tightened his fists as if he had won a huge prize, a sense of inner peace that followed that joy as if all worries had disappeared overnight.


    ''From now on, the training program will change depending on how fast you progress as the boat has to keep up with the currents in the river. Enjoy the rest of the day then.''


    ''I''m almost starving, how about we go eat together?''


    ''A really good idea. So let''s hurry, I won''t wait for you if you''re late.''


    The others were hurried to eat and was going rapidly to leave the room. Dante, who rarely smiles, smiled, put his hands in his pocket and followed the others walking slowly.


    .........


    A few minutes and they arrived at the restaurant; each of them ordered his favorite food and not just one dish, at least two dishes each.


    "Does he have a stomach or a black hole? It''s his fourth dish already."


    Everyone stared at Orion with a surprising look.


    ''Why are you staring at my face? Is there something on it???''


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    They have seen him eating a huge amount before, but this time he has gone beyond logic, impossible for a human stomach to carry that much food as one meal.


    ''Where do you store food? This is not an amount that a normal person could ever eat.''


    Mira was the first to speak with sarcastic glances on her face and pointed her finger at the dishes Orion had eaten.


    ''What''s wrong with eating? My appetite is just a bit large sometimes. Eating is not a crime.''


    Everyone burst out laughing and tears flowed from laughing at Orion''s response, until Dante replied.


    ''You are right, eating is not a crime but eating this amount is a crime against your stomach, boy. You didn''t even ask it what it thinks.''


    ''Stop being silly, if it hadn''t endured it, it would complain, it''s not my fault.''


    He completed his fourth dish, was full, and then each of them left heading towards his favorite rest zone to spend the rest of this long day...


    ---------------------------


    ''Did you send the envoy as I asked you to the Mydrias Academy? Haven''t we received a response yet?''


    ''I sent it yesterday and it arrived this morning. He''s supposed to be back this evening.''


    ''It''s better for it to be a good response or it won''t end well.''


    In the midst of this conversation, a knight in his forties entered with short black hair and a scar on his left cheek, advanced towards the two men sitting at a huge circular table that mediated a large room. It looks like a meeting room for an important place.


    ''I salute Brooke the Summit sword master and the head of the High Castle Merion.''


    ''Sit down, Hudson, has the envoy arrived or is there something new?''


    ''He just arrived. There was a reply but you won''t like it.''


    A vein appeared in Brooke''s forehead as he waited for a response eagerly, his servant, who had been with him for hours, tried to calm him down but was unsuccessful.


    ''What did he say then? Hurry up and tell me.''


    ''Attend the Minas auction and you''ll know, don''t get ahead of events. This is what the headmaster of the academy told the envoy.''


    ''Albus, you!! I will break your rough head next time. Because we''re both on a similar level, it makes you think we''re equal.''


    Brooke crushed the glass cup placed in front of him to a fine powder with his left hand. Hudson and his deputy Marcus calmed him down and prevented him from breaking more things.


    ''Chill down your cold and hard of a head, you''re too old to get irritated like this.''


    ''But¡ªbut that old man treats me like a customer he hates, I''m always fired or uninvited.''


    ''It''s because of your nervousness. Man, get in control. Even your family suffers because of your mood.''


    ''But... Damn, I''ll wait until the auction.''


    ----------------------


    Albus, who was in his office, drowning in papers and letters from everywhere on the continent, heard a knock on the door.


    ''Enter.''


    ''Good evening, colleague.''


    The troublemaker and the head of misfortune came himself, although they are close friends, but not a quiet day has passed since Maximus came to the academy and his latest actions are conclusive proof of this.


    ''Not you, please leave¡­¡­ Because of you, I am stuck in a pile of papers and you say colleague. Leave before I hit your head with my stick.''


    ''I''ll leave after you answer my only question. Did anyone come knowing about the bloody gate?''


    ''This morning, two people came saying so. I can send someone to get them.''


    ''Just tell me where they are and I''ll go myself.''


    ''In that building there, on the first floor. You''ll find several guards, tell them I sent you and they''ll let you in.''


    Albus pointed his pen at a building from the window to his right, and then continued writing to complete the replies to the letters.


    ''Thank you. I''m leaving then.''


    Maximus waved his hand, said goodbye to Albus after the shortest meeting ever, and then moved immediately to the building in question.


    ''Shoot, I forgot he does this all the time. I hope it doesn''t cause problems there.''


    ...


    ''Introduce yourself.''


    ''I''m a guest of the manager, here''s my card.''


    Maximus showed the gold card he took in the day. The card did not fully confirm his identity but it is original and is the Academy''s special guest¡¯s card, this is sufficient proof to confirm the identity.


    ''Sir, please come in. Do you need a guide?''


    ''No, I can do that myself.''


    Maximus examined the entire building with magic and found the two people involved in a room on the first floor, continued in the long hallway, then turned and went up to the next floor and headed straight to the room.


    A homemaker in her forties and a young man in his early twenties and his appearance suggests his work as a carpenter.


    ''Greetings to you, mister.''


    The two bowed to greet Maximus, who appeared to have a high status.


    ''So, you are the first to come. I will tell you a little thing, if one of you is a liar, confess now and I will pardon your life. If you don''t confess, you''ll regret it later.''


    ''I''m not a liar, I''m telling the truth.''


    Both swallowed their dry saliva nervously, they might be executed if they were liars. They had no reason to be afraid because they were telling the truth, but Maximus'' aura was so stifling and deadly, a tingling sensation of hundreds of needles on the entire body, so the two felt.


    ''Let one of you start talking, who will start first?''


    The two stared at each other, the young man decided to start talking first, and what Maximus heard made him laugh a lot...

 Chapter 33- The Two Witnesses on the Gate

    ''I''ll start first, sir.''


    ''Tell me every word, don''t twist even a letter.''


    ''I found a bloody gate in a cave of white roots, I felt as if it was calling me, as I approached it the following words appeared: The past will not repeat itself and your enemy is not who you thought, the next is worse than the past.''


    He examined his memories quickly as he had tried with Hearts before and it was done very quickly the opposite of what had gone before and was exactly the same as his words. The difference was that it happened the day after his return and here was the surprise.


    "Were they not on the same day? This is something new. Let''s check this woman next."


    He stared at the woman and pointed to her to tell him as well. She stuttered at the first words but continued normally later.


    ''M-My turn? Y-Yes. Just as he said, but the message was quite different: the Book of Knowledge is looking for you, it is waiting for you eagerly. Don''t be late on it.''


    Maximus'' expressions were completely frozen for seconds when he remembered his worst memory of the otherworld, the Book of Knowledge. He lost control of himself, his aura overflowed, and it pressed the two witnesses until tears flowed from their eyes and they felt their chests tearing. Within seconds, he realized that he had lost control of himself, restraining himself in an instant and removing the pressure from the two who were writhing on the ground from the intensity of the pain. It is a rage that is difficult to conceal, but it was not a sufficient justification to harm innocent people.


    ''I sincerely apologize; I lost my rationality for a while. I will reward you both well for this information. Rest a little and we''ll move on.''


    He helped them stand up and then sat for a while until their restless breath subsided and the three moved. Maximus took them to the director''s office and then walked towards his friend.


    ''It worked out yesterday; the two witnesses were really honest. Here they are behind me. Ask someone to reward each of them with five gold coins and return them safely to their homes.''


    ''Thank you for your generosity, sir.''


    The two bowed and thanked Maximus for his generosity with them. Then they stepped aside and stood in the side of the room waiting for a response from the heavenly magician. The headmaster called on a servant working in this building to guide the three to give them their reward and drive them to their residence. After several turns, the four of them arrived at the Academy''s finance office. Five gold coins were not small at all; you could buy a modest house in a rural area, open a shop or get your kids into a prestigious school.


    ''We have arrived, sir, let me talk to the official to explain the situation.''


    The butler knocked on the door, then went into the office and spoke to the finance officer.


    ''What do you have to say? Hurry up; I''m busy with work right now.''


    ''The director asked me to reward these two people with five gold coins each and two guards to drive them home.''


    She got up and opened the magic safe that was placed behind her, took out ten gold coins, wrapped each five coins in a piece of paper, presented them to the servant, and hurriedly returned to her seat.


    ''If you have nothing else leave. Go down to the guard post and ask two guards to do it. Tell them it is an order from the manager and they will do it.''


    ''Thanks for the service. See you later.''


    The servant then went out, gave the two rewards to the two witnesses, and then turned to Maximus.


    ''I can take them myself to the guard post. Don''t bother yourself, sir.''


    ''Thank you for your help, and so are you. If there is anything new, let me know. And you, ask the guards to register their names and let them in right away next time.''


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Maximus turned towards the young man and lady first and then to the servant. As soon as he finished speaking, he turned and headed towards one of the corridors.


    ''Then follow me.''


    ''Let''s go.''


    The three moved in the opposite direction heading for the guard post.


    Maximus returned to Albus''s office overwhelmed by what he had just heard and seen, he did not expect to hear such things here.


    ¡®What is wrong with you now, colleague?''


    ''I wandered in my thoughts after remembering something I didn''t want to remember. An idea came to my mind and I want your opinion on it as a colleague and friend.''


    ''Ask as you please.''


    ''Do you remember the mana storage technique I showed to you earlier? I suggest teaching it to all the expert masters and above. I also have a second announcement that will change the world.''


    ''No, no, not again. It has not even been two days and you plan to get me into more trouble.''


    ''It is not. It will be an announcement at the auction when the continent¡¯s VIPs meet on and that''s why I asked you to tell them that the meeting is at the auction house.''


    ''And are you going to tell me about that now?''


    Albus, lying on the back of his chair, leaned forward eagerly waiting for an answer that would please him.


    ''Let it stay as a surprise, it''s better.''


    ''You wicked one, is that how you do to your friend? I wish you had not told me then. Hurry out before I shoot you with a spell or two.''


    Maximus moved instantaneously home, away from his angry friend (because of him) to let him calm down after rekindling his curiosity. He laughed at the situation and sat in his desk chair inspecting his plan and adjusting it according to developments and circumstances.


    ''The Book of Knowledge... Huh. Who would have imagined I would hear of it so early.''


    Several thoughts began to weigh on his head.


    "To what extent does the portal or the person responsible for its creation know about my return? Were there people who had these visions before returning? Does the future change based on my actions and the end getting closer the sooner I prepare for it? ....."


    However, the question arose for Maximus, who wrote this book? No matter how much he thinks of an answer or even a possibility, he finds it unrealistic or illogical. The only answer was lying in that place where he found the book and identified it as his first destination when entering the other world later.


    ''Where is this world really going? It''s like it wants to destroy itself.''


    Maximus stared at the reddish-orange sky as sunset approached, misfortunes come from where you do not know and this is what displeased Maximus, who suffered a severe blow today.


    ---------------------------


    Dante broke up with the group after eating, heading to the forest behind the dormitory to try what he learned today so he could get used to that feeling. As soon as he reached the forest, he turned himself into a shadow and merged with the shade of the trees. He started trying to give it the shape of a body and succeeded in doing so, but the feeling remained unusual, as if a paralyzed man had regained the ability to walk or as if his body was a water balloon. He began to change his shape repeatedly to harmonize with this state more and more, but the duration remained limited, so he could not get past the minute mark until now.


    ''Think Dante, this will not work, it takes a lot of time to practice. What can I try now?''


    He would walk and wrap in a loop thinking about his next option and among the ideas was to check the potential of the shadow body.


    ''Wait a moment! If I merge with shadows, it allows me to move freely in the shadows and at a speed that is supposedly greater than my current speed. I''ll try that.''


    He searched for minutes for an empty spot of trees to try running a certain distance on his feet and in the shadow body. The sun was almost set, the shade of the trees was connected, and it would not have been an obstacle to the experiment. When finding the right spot, select the two trees by which he will measure his speed. The distance was about sixty meters, the ground was flat, and devoid of obstacles that could spoil the results. It is well suited for testing the limits of his new ability.


    ''I''m going to start now, going back and then touching that tree and then coming back and touching the tree I''m going to start from.''


    He got ready to set off, bolstering his legs with magic, rushed very quickly, touched the tree, and then returned to the first tree with a pocket watch in his hand to calculate the time.


    ''Five seconds, good result. Let''s complete the second test and watch for improvement.''


    He repeated the same preparations, turned into a shadow, set off and came back at tremendous speed.


    ''Three seconds! The result is amazing, a target can be assassinated and get away in a jiffy. How amazing to have that much improvement! Let''s try again tomorrow.''


    Then he went back to eat with the others and then they went back to the dormitory...

 Chapter 34- A lesson at the Academys Research Laboratory

    On the twentieth day of training, the students completed their regular training and waited for the teacher to disclose what they would be trained on today.


    It was long since the teacher did not speak, his mind was so preoccupied with something that he was disconnected from his surroundings.


    ''Teacher, teacher. What are we going to do today? Half an hour has already passed as we have been waiting.''


    ''Ah, has half an hour really passed? I have a good idea for today. I''m going to take you to the lab and teach you some basics that you need to understand.''


    He did not even realize much time has passed, and then an idea came to his head: it is different from the usual but it will help them understand some basics in other disciplines.


    ''The lab? Guys, we''re going to be visiting the lab today.''


    Eric jumped out of joy and returned to the others to inform them with the news. Maximus got up and asked them to follow him; he wanted to walk contrary to his habit. His students returned to the building they visited last time, the main facility for education. Maximus showed his gold card and was allowed to enter after verifying its authenticity. The monumental building was divided into two sections, an educational section where students learned and a professors and research section where Maximus and his students went.


    Among the laboratories, Maximus entered one of them. It was a lab for an old colleague, Emily. She was focused on reading notes she had written earlier concerning a previous experiment about her research topic, and after hearing the door open, she turned and looked at them sideways. An unwanted inconvenience came and she is in the midst of her research that she has been in for several months.


    ''The lab is busy right now, we don''t allow guests. Please leave.''


    ''I''d like you to lend me the lab for a while; we won''t bother you, Emily.''


    ''How do you know my name? Hey, that voice! Is that you, Maximus?''


    Emily was very surprised after hearing this tone, the face is very different but the sound is the same. She approached and examined him carefully in order to understand why the difference or change was drastic.


    ''It has been a long time, how is your current research? Need help? I can check the results and suggest a solution.''


    ''Why did you change your appearance? Was there something that changed you?''


    ''Something like that... Will you allow then?''


    ''Since it''s you, do whatever you want so just be careful not to break anything.''


    After Maximus got permission from Emily, he decided to introduce her to them before he got to the main topic.


    ''Come here, my students, this is Emily and she is an old colleague whom I worked together with.''


    ''What about Mr. Mark and Ederson?''


    ''Have you met them before?''


    ''Once before, when we visited this building.''


    ''Damn, is that why they knew I''m here? Let go of this, watch what I am going to do and remember what I am saying well.''


    ''Clear, master.''


    Everyone stood in line listening to Maximus'' explanation carefully who had taken a few bottles from the shelf containing liquids of different colors.


    ''In the lab, we work with many materials including plants, animal organs and parts, rocks and chemicals. Each has uses and the combination gives specific results.''


    ''On what basis is it done? How do you know what to use and what not to use?''


    Aliana asked about the heart of the matter directly, exactly what Maximus was willing to hear from them.


    ''Amazing question, this is done either on the therapeutic and chemical properties of the plant. Let''s give an example of a mana potion.''


    He made the potion float in front of him to explain more comfortably, then indicated the potion and then to the rest of the room.


    ''Mana is present in everything, in solids and in living organisms, to make mana potions we generally use mana stones after grinding and crushing them into a fine powder. Does anyone know why?''


    ''Cost divided by efficiency, I think; mana stones are cheaper than other things and contain more mana so they are an economic component as I know.''


    Dante raised his hand and answered the question posed by Maximus with a smile and then asked another question.


    ''Well done, so what is the goal of alchemists?''


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ''Two goals are likely, firstly to expand the circle of knowledge concerning chemistry and secondly to improve the efficiency of already manufactured products to reduce cost and increase production.'' Dante answered the tricky question after he thought for a moment.


    ''You discovered the trick in the question then. There are two goals as he said, not one.''


    Maximus went on to explain the basics of ingredient selection and dosing methods and taught them about the most important potions they should know... Hours passed as they learned from him and Emily occasionally listened to their lesson, looking for lapses and errors in Maximus'' speech. The funny thing is that she found nothing, and this was strange to her, as his specialty had nothing to do with chemistry, but his knowledge is not just generalities in chemistry, but even some deep knowledge in the field, and she remembered him telling her earlier that he could give her advice if she wanted.


    Emily waited patiently for him to complete his lesson and ask him about his previous saying.


    .........


    After three hours of instruction, the students were dizzy from the huge amount of information provided in such a short period of time, but many of this information was reached with their own conclusions and will not be forgotten so easily.


    Maximus gave them permission to leave and do what they wanted for the rest of the day and he stayed in the lab.


    ''Finally they left. What has changed with you, Maximus?''


    ''I just got a few things and here I am. Nothing more, nothing less.''


    Maximus tried to evade the answer in one way or another; it is not a topic that can be talked about absurdly but Emily, who has known him for several years, noticed there is missing information.


    ''Stop procrastinating, your specialty has nothing to do with chemistry and yet you have extensive knowledge of it. When did you learn chemistry? What are you hiding from me?''


    ''I learned it a while ago and I have my reasons that I don''t want to disclose now. Except this I can help you with your research if you give me your papers.''


    Emily hit her right hand on her research documents; she is seeing Maximus mocking her research, which she is toiling while trying to get a satisfactory result.


    ''My current research is not a joke; you can''t just because you have knowledge of chemistry.''


    ''Just give me; it won''t take more than half an hour and you won''t lose anything on top of that.''


    Maximus reached out asking for research papers from Emily, who slapped her palm on her forehead and found no adequate response to the situation.


    ''Take your time to read it; I won''t be able to refuse potential help. Even though you may not even understand it.''


    ''I don''t understand the subject? You want to make an antidote to black tulip poison. Good idea but your choice of ingredients is not entirely appropriate.''


    She was surprised at how quickly he perceived the subject of the research even though there is not even a direct hint about the topic.


    ''You have a really sharp look, but finding a solution is really difficult. It''s been two months and I haven''t found an adequate solution to the side effects of the antidote, which is a major problem in my research.''


    ''Your fault is blending yellow magnolia flower and callacas root. This combination is the main cause of side effects.''


    Emily found the problem but the solution was not within reach otherwise she would have found it several days ago.


    ''I realized this thing two weeks ago but removing one of the ingredients neutralizes the antidote. I tried replacing magnolia with other alternatives, the symptoms disappeared but the effectiveness was poor and there were no promising results.''


    ''Didn''t you think about replacing the callacas root with another ingredient?''


    ''No ingredient can give a similar effect... Is there such an ingredient?''


    ''Of course there is not, but if you mix these two ingredients, it gives a close effect and without significant side effects.''


    Emily''s face was surprised and she thought over and over again but did not remember such information. She headed towards the bookshelf and began to flip the pages of reference books she relied on, Maximus pulled out another book and opened it on a certain page and showed it to her.


    ''Stop searching, take and read for yourself.''


    Maximus did not search randomly between books and pages; he knew where the information was mentioned and gave it to her to verify herself.


    ''When the seeds of plant 01 are mixed with the liquid extracted from the bark of the tree 02, a callacas root-like effect is produced, with a success rate of approximately seventy percent of the cases experimented.''


    She stared at Maximus, lowered her head to the book, and then lifted it up again, with expressions of astonishment on her face that became clearer as the seconds passed.


    ''I have not come across this information before, how did you know about it?''


    ''I have a broad culture, nothing more, and I have a way to raise the percentage to one hundred.''


    ''You''re kidding, right?''


    The previous tip that there was an alternative to the root of callacas was precious enough, but he would tell her something even the book did not say anything similar.


    ''I''m not kidding, you have to add a spoonful of cotton oil to the seeds before adding the bark extract and this ensures the success of the mix.''


    ''I''ll try it now, give me a minute.''


    Emily put the book on the table open on that page, brought the necessary ingredients from the shelves, and prepared the laboratory glassware for the experiment.


    She followed the steps to prepare the ingredients before mixing them and the necessary heat, then prepared eight test tubes, dividing them into two groups, one for the recipe on the book and the other for the Maximus proposal.


    After adding the detector to all the tubes, all the tubes showed a positive result, except for one tube, which was from the book''s recipe set, which meant a success rate of 75 percent, similar to that mentioned in the book. Finding nothing to say, she turned in cold and exhausting expressions towards Maximus. It was as if her effort for months had been crushed in an hour.


    ''You''re not making fun of me now? This is nonsense.''


    ''Since I helped you solve your problem, I''m leaving now. Good luck completing your research.''


    Emily was happy to be able to get past the wall that had hindered her research for so long.


    ''... May safety accompany you; Visit me anytime you want, my lab is always open to you.''


    Maximus waved his hand and went out and then closed the door behind him and kept walking and thought about what he would do next to get through the rest of the day...

 Chapter 35- Desert Survival Race (1)

    The magician had nowhere to go, so he decided to go visit Albus and help him with his work, after all. Even if Maximus is immoral, he has at least a heart.


    ''I apologize for the inconvenience, is that okay?''


    He is back and the headmaster does not want to see his face today, as if Maximus is doing it deliberately.


    ''What do you want today? Don''t you have works?''


    ''I thought about my decision yesterday and changed my mind.''


    ''Are you going to tell me about that thing then?''


    He got excited again like a young child; waiting for an answer, but it is not the answer he wanted.


    ''I decided that I would help you with your work because I am almost the main culprit.''


    The manager sighed and his face was overwhelmed by expressions suggesting that he would fail, which was no longer new to him.


    ''You are that beautiful lacy trap and I am the foolish rabbit that falls into it every time. I don''t understand how I still fall over and over again?''


    ''Even the ant has secrets; I don''t want to tell you because it has caused more than enough problems. You must not cross the threshold otherwise the world may end before sufficient progress is made.''


    ''Take half of these letters and write an appropriate response, ask me if you don''t know how to respond.''


    ''Hmmm, one, two... Thirty-five letters. That is a bit too much. ''


    ''Bear even part of the consequences of your actions, friend.''


    One hour passed and he finished writing replies to all the letters, placed them back on Albus¡¯s desk, and pointed to the pile of letters.


    ''You have a lot of friends; I didn''t even know you knew some of them.''


    ''It''s not like I want that number at all but nothing can be done about it, it''s one of the necessities of being a director at a renowned academy.''


    Maximus left after offering some help and had found a perfectly suited idea for tomorrow''s training.


    ----------------------------


    ''You''ve improved a lot in these few days, today''s training is special and our destination will be the desert.''


    ''The desert? That place filled with sand is like a giant beach.''


    Most have never seen or visited the desert before, which is too far from their homes. It is different from other destinations and that is what excited them a bit, it did not change their nervousness about the kind of training they would have there.


    ''As before, the aim of the training is to get used to the desert environment and its dangers.''


    ''Another life or death training... At this rate, I won¡¯t sleep again.''


    ''Stop being silly and gather around me to take you there.''


    The students gathered around their teacher who formed a teleportation formation and in seconds the landscape changed completely. The color of the sand was neither yellow nor golden; it was between brown and orange as the color of eggshells. Because of this color, the sand was hot so students wrapped their shoes in mana to prevent them from being worn or damaged, which is an obstacle to training.


    ''This region is characterized by two things, the first is its unbearable heat and the second is the Titanus anaconda. A giant snake that preys on those who encroach on its area... Apparently, you have assaulted it.''


    Maximus remained afloat in the air and did not touch the sand even after the teleportation.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ''How long do we have to survive this snake in this suffocating atmosphere?''


    ''Until I am satisfied with the result, the test will not stop. Find a solution for yourself to survive.''


    The sand began to shake and the comrades felt danger and each of them began to run in zigzags to form an unexpected path. Dante felt the increased vibrations beneath him, he tried to detect the predator by visually detecting the mana but the heat of the sand acted as a barrier preventing this, increasing his speed and then reversing direction at the last moment and avoiding the snake''s jaws. With a diameter of two and a half meters and igneous rock-like scales, they gave it a tremendous resistance and tolerance to the scorching heat of this sand.


    "Damn, didn''t work, should I activate a detection range or something? Detection range, detection range."


    ''Listen to me all, I found a way. Form a ball of mana around you with a radius of at least ten meters. This is the only solution to detect its presence. And yet don''t loosen your defenses; we don''t know what will happen.''


    Maximus, who was floating at a sufficient height, was impressed by Dante''s idea and quick wit.


    "He found a solution this quickly, but let''s see what happens next. The surprise is yet to come."


    A somewhat sinister smile sealed these words and continued to enjoy watching them desperately trying to survive.


    Thanks to Dante''s instructions, they were able to sense danger a second before the snake came out, making it easier for them to survive, but Dante was not comfortable with the situation, it seemed easier than calling a survival training, and once he saw the terrifying smile of Maximus, he was sure that there was a mistake that he did not notice.


    The comrades continued to avoid the snake and the vibrations were increasing for some unknown reason. Orion and Dante noticed the matter and made sure there was something wrong with the test. Among them Mira was not even aware of the situation. Dante rushed towards her and then picked her up with his arm and the two rolled, a second snake came out about the same size of the first. Dante shouted towards the rest.


    ''There are more than one snake, we don''t know how many, but they are numerous.''


    "Well done, Dante, you noticed the problem and saved one of your comrades. It was right to ask for your help that day."


    Maximus remembered his second day after his return where he talked to Dante on the ceiling and asked him to help the others when the right time comes.


    Aliana took out the spirit of the earth and asked it to check what was underground to identify potential dangers. The spirit entered the sand and seconds later returned.


    ''What did you find?''


    ''I have bad news. There are four snakes in total of an equivalent size to the two snakes that have attacked so far, but...''


    ''But what? Hurry up, we don''t have time.''


    ''There''s one that''s huge, at least three times bigger than these giant snakes. He''s moving quietly deep down and I don''t know when he might change his mind.''


    Aliana brought back the spirit of the earth to the ring and called out everyone to tell them of the danger lurking here.


    ''We have to look for a rock or a rocky plateau. A much larger giant snake has not yet attacked. They react to vibrations in the sand. Let''s get away from these dunes as fast as we can.''


    Maximus did nothing but watch, he observes and evaluates their actions to help them recognize their mistakes later. He knows about the danger in the depths of the Red Sand Sea, but he thinks of something different, a way to carry out the plan in his head.


    "Good cooperation, they will get better over time. Practical experience is the best as I expected."


    ''I don''t exist, disciples, don''t rely on me.''


    Turning in a direction in search of a place to take refuge, Yoon Hwa glimpsed from afar a place of the same color as the sand but slightly different from the dunes. She remained hesitant and since no one talked about finding a place. It happened that she pointed to that hill.


    ''This way! I suspect there is a rocky hill. Let''s move fast.''


    Two kilometers from their current, position was that hill and for the ten minutes they took, they avoided the snakes that all came out and as they approached, the ground shook badly beneath them. They all felt chills from head to bottom of the feet. The sensation of helpless prey in front of its natural predator. Dante shouted at them to hurry up as there was no more than fifty meters left to arrive.


    ''Rush with everything you have, he is getting closer from the bottom.''


    At the last moment, they all jumped at once a little more than five meters high and reached over the rock. The sand began to rise and then receded, revealing the top of the food chain in the region, the diameter of his body is about six meters and his length is unknown, but it is so large that it rose to forty meters outside the sand. Titanus Titanic Anaconda, covered with more like dragon scales than snake ones. This is how those who explored this region called him, it was a name that fulfilled his greatness. His body began to lean forward, ready to pounce on his prey.


    ''Quickly descend from the plateau before it crushes us.''


    Everyone descended from the rock except Dante, who had a way to avoid the monster and lure it towards himself. After everyone hid except Dante, the anaconda''s attention turned to him and the moment it swooped in he turned into a shadow and the snake could not hit him then. This went on for several times, the anaconda got tired of it and went to his remaining comrades, and this caused several successive problems...

 Chapter 36- Desert Survival Race (2)

    The predator''s attention has changed from difficult prey to the easier ones.


    ''Get into caves and rifts, do not stay close to him, the open space is his playground.''


    It was the best option but it was not a good option in any way as the snake''s tactics are unknown to them. All of them but Dante went through the cracks and it was the biggest blunder. Titanus Titanic Anaconda surrounded the hill they were on and began to squeeze it with all its might, the igneous rock known for its hardness and extreme endurance began to crack and crumble so the cracks and caves became narrower as the moments passed.


    ''Hit the walls, try to expand the space as much as possible and surround your body with a shield.''


    Orion who drew his sword was in a not large cavity and began to aim towards the center of the hill away from the beast outside. Each of them tried to do something similar and Aliana was the first to reach the center of the hill with the help of the spirit of the earth and helped the rest.


    "He wasn''t even scratched after all these blows?"


    Dante who stayed on the surface was attacking this giant with everything he had but it did not work. Like an unwavering iron wall, he did not have a chance and kept trying and waiting for the intervention of the teacher, who was still watching from afar.


    ''Doesn''t he see the danger we are in? Wouldn''t he help? Does he want us to solve the problem ourselves?''


    At the center of the hill was Aliana in a circular chamber, with a diameter of about five meters. Orion, Tai Min, Yoon Hwa and finally Eric and Mira followed it. The giant snake did not stop squeezing the rock, which continued to crush it to sand, the cracks spread to its depths all the way to the chamber where they were present.


    ''Let one of you do something, I can''t do anything as a swordsman to prevent it from collapsing.''


    Mira hurriedly tightened her hands on her staff, began to recite a magic spell, and then planted the wand in the middle of the chamber and thick roots grew from the bottom of the wand and stretched along the walls and gathered in the middle of the ceiling as a bird cage. That prevented the roof from falling completely, but it is still on the verge of collapse.


    ''The cave is about to collapse, stay away from the middle and stay near the walls.''


    Several roots broke and parts of the roof gradually began to fall out and would have buried them alive. Some of them suffered fractures from falling rocks on them and had it not been for the protection they would have been killed or even amputated.


    "Breathing has become even difficult, is that the end? Is it possible that the teacher abandoned us?"


    Despite the severe injuries, the feeling of numbness takes away the pain. Consciousness began to become shallow, and voices never heard before became clearer.


    |Just give up; your teacher has abandoned you. You are nothing more than a toy in his hands. Doll experiments. |


    |There is no point in resisting, surrender and come to me. I will relieve you from your suffering. |


    ....


    Each of them heard strange hallucinations on the verge of fainting or dying. Nevertheless, the teacher has not intervened so far. Dante, who was completely desperate, was screaming with all his might.


    ''What are you waiting for? Your disciples will die as you watch. Aren¡¯t we something precious to you? You are no different from these scammers.''


    There was no response or reaction until he was beaten by the snake''s tail from behind after being overlooked for seconds and thrown away. Dante could not even move and he burst into tears.


    ''It''s my fault, it''s my fault. I told them to hide inside. I wish I had not. If we had cooperated, we would have a better chance.''


    He hit the ground with his fists many times until they bled and he did not even stop. Maximus then appeared behind him and patted him on the shoulder.


    ''It''s not your fault; you didn''t have a better choice. You did not know what to do because you did not have experience against such an enemy. Don''t blame yourself.''


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Maximus did not kill this giant snake and only took his disciples and evacuated the area. Maximus snapped his fingers and took them all to the training room: shattered limbs, severe wounds, survival itself is a miracle. However, complete treatment of such injuries is impossible even for the best healers. Treatment with ordinary methods is close to impossible.


    ''This is the perfect time to implement that thing. There won''t be any opportunity like this.''


    Using a knife, Maximus cut through his skin and seven drops of blood came out, each drop went through their bloody wounds and began to spread through their bodies. All of them were still unconscious and did not feel the pain of the operation, which was unbearable. Their bodies began to heal themselves, the wounds quickly healed, and their bodies began to wriggle on their own from severe pain. The operation took about five minutes until their injuries fully recovered and thirty minutes until their consciousness began to return to them.


    ''Where am I? Did I die? What happened earlier?''


    ''Are others okay?''


    ''Can anyone hear me? Where is everyone?''


    The vision gradually became clear and the features of the place began to become clearer, it is the training room. "We survived!" they turned to each other and burst into tears, thanking for having escaped death.


    ''We survived, you guys are alive. I thought I lost you.''


    This atmosphere lasted for a minute until Maximus interrupted it, waiting for this result was annoying enough and watching them now is equally disturbing.


    ''Enough, all of you.''


    His aura was imposed on the entire room and the atmosphere changed, the joy disappeared from existence like a mirage in the desert. Everyone turned to Maximus, who had left them in that state earlier. It was not a humanitarian act in any way, they were waiting for an explanation of the reason for it, and according to which they would determine what to do next.


    ''From the look on your faces, you seem to hate me because I left you in that terrible situation. In fact, I have several reasons.''


    He lifted three fingers and folded them successively with each reason he mentioned.


    - The first reason: getting too close to the experience of death is necessary to strengthen someone¡¯s mindset. Since you have realized what it feels like to die once, you will not want to try it again.


    - The second reason: Sometimes, there may be no choice that allows everyone to survive, sacrifices are necessary in wars and this is inevitable.


    - The third and most important reason: the severe injuries you have sustained are necessary to transmit the blood factor ''super regeneration'', and this is why your injuries are completely healed. Such an ideal opportunity will only exist in the distant future.


    ''This blood factor makes you able to treat most injuries quickly with mana; it''s just about withstanding pain. Show them an example, Dante.''


    ''What to do? Should I injure myself?''


    ''Cut through your skin with your dagger, and make it a little deep injury to give a better explanation. I cannot do this because I do not feel pain and so you will not understand how much it hurts. Sorry to ask you for this.''


    Dante took out his dagger and proceeded to cut through his left arm''s skin. He threw down the dagger and grabbed his arm in great pain. Tears fell involuntarily. The blood in the wound began to boil and the steam rose. In less than thirty seconds, the bleeding stopped and the wound continued to heal until it returned to its original condition in two minutes.


    Dante sweated heavily and breathing became harder but he kept his conscience. The pain of the wound was not even compared to one-fifth of the pain of regeneration. The pain was unbearable.


    ''Did you see this?''


    ''Yes!?''


    ''Light and moderate injuries will not pose a risk and more serious injuries will not be fatal. At least the bleeding can be stopped. Watch what I''m going to do now and you''ll see the limits of that ability.''


    Maximus wrapped his right arm in an indescribably sharp aura and cut off his left arm and did not even express expressions, as if he was doing something very ordinary and continued in his explanation.


    ''The control of those regenerative capabilities is quite large, so it can be stopped at any stage. For example, now I have only stopped bleeding, but the injury remains the same to continue fighting and reduce mana consumption.''


    He picked up his severed arm, reconnected it, and the wound healed completely in less than ten seconds. Their natural sense of logic dulled and these things are no longer so amazing to them: "He cut off his hand and reconnected it, what''s amazing about it? It''s not like it''s the first time he''s done something like that."


    ''Such a thing can be reached by training. The cut limb can even be regenerated but it takes longer compared to this. Any questions?''


    ''By having such an ability, doesn''t it make you immortal and not die? Injuries can''t kill you.''


    ''A good question, but there are cases from which you cannot recover, for example, if your head is cut off, if your body is cut in half, if part of your body is blown up by an explosion. You will inevitably die like this.''


    ''Reasonable words. No one would live if he was injured like this.''


    ''So you have to avoid these fatal injuries, especially when fighting. Our training session is over for today and tomorrow is a rest, have fun.''


    Everyone left quickly after this horrific experience, looking for what would make them forget about today''s catastrophe...

 Chapter 37- End of the training month

    The fateful day is over, the comrades spent the next day testing their new abilities, and the possibilities that were opened up to them after the dangers from injuries became less significant, they will not be afraid to increase the intensity of training and make it an actual dangerous situation. The rest day went on in solo or joint training in the absence of Maximus.


    ---------------------------


    The rest of the days passed on one routine, two hours of physical training in the yards, an hour of magical training in the training room, three hours of fighting among themselves followed by an hour in which they cooperate against the teacher, and the training concludes with training in the techniques that the teacher teaches them.


    The previous days aimed to teach them the basics of fighting monsters and adapting to different environments, followed by the stage of learning to fight with humans and intelligent creatures similar to them, as their importance is no less than that.


    Their aura has become different from the previous ones and the killing intent has become sharper and more intense due to the multiple life and death situations they have experienced. Who would have believed they were the same people a month ago.


    ''Congratulations on completing the training. All of you have been able to achieve both goals: the old and the new. Our previous goal was to reach the top of the third rank but we achieved the new and reached the middle-stage of the fourth rank.''


    ''Thank you for teaching us everything so far. We won''t ever be able to repay you.''


    ''Compared to the top of the academy, you are much stronger than them. Don''t fight with everything you have and avoid hitting vital points, we don''t want to hurt them, they''re still young.''


    ''Aren''t we young too? You think of others and don''t even think about us.''


    Mira was offended by the teacher''s words, as if he did not care about them at all. Maximus is different from what Mira thinks, he is more aware of their level than they are and knows the limits of their abilities very well.


    ''It''s true what you said, Mira, but you''re not ordinary.''


    ''Can we leave then? We have something we want to try now.''


    The members turned to each other and shook their heads. They will go to measure their current strength level in the aptitude test.


    ''You want to measure how much your abilities have improved since the last time. Your thoughts are really easy to read.''


    Their faces hardened after hearing it from the teacher, they could not even hide anything from him. It is chilling just to think.


    "Damn, is there something he doesn''t know?"


    ¡®There is something I do not know, what I do not just want to know is what I do not know.''


    ''Sorry, Master, we ask your permission to leave then.''


    After Maximus gave them permission, the group headed to the aptitude-testing center. It was not hard to find it as they got used to the academy''s facilities during this long of a hellish training month.


    The venue was completely empty; the second midterm competition had been taking place since yesterday and will continue until tomorrow for three days. Everyone is busy with either their duels or preparing for them and there is no time to waste in this test. The team took this opportunity for them to show their full potential without reservation.


    ''Good morning sir, can we take the test?''


    ''Of course, go ahead.''


    "They''re back again, let''s see how far they''re going and then I''ll tell the manager."


    They advanced to the first test in a row. Strength test. They tested the strength of their punches without mana and then using mana. It was followed by a speed test and they did the same, then a magic energy test and finally a comprehensive test of combat power. Their results were as follows:


    -Eric: 610 (3000), 634 (887), 1753, and the latter 5377.


    -Mira: 590 (2978), 599 (834), 2364, and the latter 5600.


    Orion: 749 (3672), 712 (926), 1954, and the latter 5964.


    -Yoon Hwa: 831 (3744), 688 (900), 1598, and the latter 5732.


    -Tai Min: 735 (3149), 897 (1132), 1689, and the latter 5456.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    -Aliana: 644 (3074), 643 (900), 1791, and the latter 6052.


    -Dante: 820 (4012), 876 (1260), 2189, and the latter 6345.


    ''Nice results, well done all of you, our win is guaranteed like this. Let us not be too harsh on them. However, the show should be impressive for both; the teacher and principal.''


    ¡®You are right, Dante, let us celebrate these results.''


    ''I know a good place to celebrate. So let''s go.''


    The team left and the official recorded the results and sent them to the manager again.


    .........


    ''There''s something wrong with it, what''s this nonsense? This result is not human.''


    Albus checked for the old results again and compared them with the new ones.


    ''Such a development cannot be achieved in two weeks, there is either something wrong or Maximus used some sorts of strange methods.''


    He put the papers on the table, stretched out on his chair, stared at the ceiling with a look that suggested it was a foregone conclusion.


    ''I lost the competition before it started. However, I will enjoy seeing their abilities¡¯ development this time.''


    .............


    A knocking sound perturbed Albus'' comfort but he let him in. Maximus, who had not visited for several days, had come as if he knew of Albus'' current condition.


    ''Did you come to bully me after my foregone loss? Isn''t it too timely to come?''


    ''I came for special guests and that''s because I haven''t come for the past few days. Are there any?''


    Albus rested after his prediction went wrong, he could not handle Maximus anymore.


    ''Ah, that''s why you visited. There are three who came and are now in that same building. You can find them there.''


    ''Thanks for the info. In addition, are you free tomorrow? I would like us to watch the midterm finals together.''


    ''Actually not, but yes, for a friend, I will come tomorrow. Find me and you will know where the competition is held.''


    ''I won''t bother you any longer, I''m leaving now.''


    Maximus got up from his seat and proceeded to leave until the manager stopped him.


    ''Even the dam collapses if it is too full; don''t try to carry the weight of the world on your shoulders. This will only lead to your doom.''


    ''I also don''t want this, I''ve found someone who could take this duty for me but is not able to do so yet. I just have to endure a little more.''


    Maximus was more aware of his capabilities and of the future, he was well aware of the capacity of the dam: the dam will not overflow yet, there is still little.


    ''As you wish, may safety accompany you.''


    ..........


    Maximus left the office, kept thinking about the manager¡¯s words, and preoccupied with them, is the burden of protecting the world really on his shoulders? He did not want this weight, but he cannot refuse it, with knowledge comes responsibility and responsibility requires making decisions and bearing the consequences and follow-ups, and this is precisely what Maximus fears.


    ''You didn''t have to do this, Albus.''


    He muttered a few words on the way until he reached the building and entered it, heading straight to where those concerned were.


    He knocked on the door and then entered the meeting room with three people in it: an old man of seventy, a man in his forties and a young woman in her twenties.


    Each of them moved his head and eyes away from Maximus because of their sense of danger from him, Maximus brought a chair from the corner, placed it in the center of the room, and sat on it.


    ''Please come here, I hope you cooperate.''


    ''Y-Yes, sir.''


    ''Who would like to start first?''


    The old man decided to start first and took the initiative to talk.


    ''I had a dream where I saw that gate in a cave. Mmmm, I could not move my body, which moved alone towards it, and then it inserted words into my head. It was like this, as I remember: retreat one-step and the enemy will advance one-step, advance one-step and the enemy will advance two steps. The end is inevitable.''


    Maximus narrowed his eyes and sighed after hearing these words.


    "What''s really happening? It always tells me that my assumptions are correct. Isn''t it happening now by chance?"


    Maximus examined his memories nicely so as not to harm him because of his old age and may be of interest in the future and thanked him for his help.


    ''Now whose turn?''


    The man spoke next and said something similar, but the message differed: two followers here and three followers elsewhere, all serving the same person but not knowing they are his servants. You do not know it, but you know its heritage.


    Maximus leaned his head on his left hand and began to think about these words and their meanings. Finding no hint or idea, he turned to the last girl and asked her to speak as well.


    Her message was as follows: the thousand days counter is starting now, beyond it is an unprecedented hell. Try to prepare for it if you can. The second cycle is not a game at all.


    Maximus hastily asked her how many days had passed since this vision, and she was nervous about answering but replied that it was six days.


    ''What''s this nonsense?''


    He now understood the meaning of the first message and made sure that time is absolutely ruthless. His previous five-year plan, which had been spread over a five-year period, collapsed due to a new time limit of not even three years.


    ''We''re in trouble now.''


    Maximus uttered these last words before he plunged into a state of deep thinking...

 Chapter 38- Old Friends Meeting

    Maximus began to recall memories from his past trying to link them to the message but he did not understand much, but he made sure of a few things:


    - - First, the end is much closer than before.


    - - Second, his actions control the speed of the end and that is a big problem.


    - - Third, when the message said two servants here, it probably meant in the other world, but we faced and defeated one final enemy, does it count as one of the servants?


    - - Fourth, what does the Book of Knowledge have to do with what is happening now? Who wrote it in the first place?


    The last question lingered through his head and did not receive a satisfactory answer. He realized that thinking too long now is a waste of precious time on a question that he may soon find an answer for it.


    ''Thank you for your help, follow me now and we will reward you generously and return you to your homes. If similar visions occur, come back as quickly as possible and ask for my presence if it is really urgent.''


    ''No thanks for a duty; we will not forget your request.''


    They left the room successively and a guard drove them to collect their rewards and then go home. Maximus rested after finally dropping another burden and decided to celebrate and invite his old comrades, remembering someone else who was not here at the academy. A fellow knight who left the academy after it ended and returned only a few times in the meetings.


    ''I wonder where she is now. Let''s send a telepathic message to her so I instantly know where she is.''


    He raised his right palm to the level of his waist and began to form a magic circle, a green ring doubled with runic letters and inside it many symbols and geometric shapes in an orange color, he installed all its elements and minified it to the size of two fingers and then put his fingers on his forehead and began to talk. The ''unconditional telepathy'' spell was of the seventh grade and allowed communication with the person wherever he was as long as these three conditions were met: the person is alive, not in an isolated space, possessing mana even a small amount.


    ''Anastasia, do you hear me? If the answer is yes, respond please.''


    Somewhere in the southwest of the continent, a woman in her thirties with fiery red hair and knight clothes sitting on the balcony of a villa contemplating the sea until she was interrupted by whispers in her ear, this spell was rarely used because it lacks usefulness, its importance lies in wars to provide instructions and transmit information in real time.


    "It''s been a long time since the last telepathic message I heard. Who is this person? His voice sounds a bit familiar."


    ''Yes, I can hear you. Who''s with me?''


    ''It''s me, Maximus, I know my voice has changed a lot from the last time but there''s no trick in hand.''


    ''Did something happen? Need help?''


    It is her first time in at least two years since she heard his voice but it is different from what she remembered. There weren''t so many special things going on in her life and by chance Maximus called to break this boring routine.


    ''I wanted to invite you to meet us this evening at the Academy, a meeting of old colleagues if it is possible.''


    ''My current location is very far away, I cannot come, time is not sufficient for me.''


    Maximus smiled at her words and then replied to her, specifying her approximate location via the secondary spell he attached to this spell. The accuracy of the spell was not high because it covered the entire continent and the distance is very far, at least thousands of miles.


    ''Just tell me and I''ll come pick you up. It won''t take minutes.''


    Anastasia sighed at his words, thinking it was a clumsy joke from him. Long-distance teleportation is a difficult task to apply and use and she knows that.


    "Did he hit his head recently? Doesn''t he know the difficulty of immediate long-term transmission?"


    She decided to try her luck and told him where she was to see if he was really serious.


    ''At the Gulf of World Gate, head twenty miles north with the coast and you will find a villa. That''s where I live.''


    ''So, five minutes and I''ll come. Prepare yourself until I arrive.''


    ''I''m ready anyway. I''m waiting for you.''


    Anastasia forgot that he was using telepathy without knowing its location, a seventh-grade spell just like long-distance teleportation. She hit her head for not noticing earlier. She told the servants to take care of the villa in her absence and kept waiting for the guest to come.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Two minutes no more, a knock on the main door. A man in a gray robe that covers his entire body making his facial features not visible. The guard opened the door and asked him for his identity without lowering his caution.


    ''Tell the owner that an old friend is waiting for her, she will understand the rest on her own.''


    ''You don''t have to tell me, I''m here. I felt a strong presence and decided to welcome it myself.''


    ''Oh, you''re already here, so let''s go. I don''t want us to be late.''


    Maximus took off his headscarf and his features appeared, a man in his fifties who looked like an older Maximus, his voice resembled him. Anastasia''s mind could not handle the inconsistencies her eyes had just seen.


    ''You really are!! But, what happened to you?''


    ''I''ll explain it later to you and everyone else as well. Let''s move first.''


    It was about half past six and the bright blue of the sky became reddish as the minutes passed. It is still early, but there is no point in delaying any longer, and Maximus set the teleportation circle within seconds and the two were already in the academy''s lobby.


    ''This place is still as attractive as ever, where are we going now?''


    ''Let''s go call others now.''


    ''Haven''t you invited them yet? You''re kidding, right?''


    ''No, I''m not kidding. I started with you first because I''m sure the others will accept the invitation as they are all here anyway.''


    She found no response to Maximus'' answer, which he looked at with a sideways look.


    ''You have a point of view.''


    From inside, she was boiling like a cauldron full of coal. She was embarrassed from the start, with her mood getting sour quite easily.


    "That, I didn''t even find a proper response. This is embarrassing..."


    ''You don''t need to find a response to every word. Sometimes silence is an answer.''


    He whispered in her ear after understanding what she was thinking from her facial expressions and then continued walking until they reached the headmaster¡¯s office. Maximus knocked on the door and entered after he had permission. Albus got surprised from the guest who came with Maximus and welcomed the two.


    ''Oooooooo It''s been a long time since I last saw you. Please have a seat.''


    ''It has been two years, headmaster. You look a little tired.''


    Albus sighed and turned towards Maximus in a sarcastic tone.


    ''It''s because of someone; they cause problems and blame me. I''d kill him if you wanted to help me.''


    ''What happened between the two of you? Hold on a second.... It''s really the same voice.''


    Anastasia''s sensations fluctuated several times in seconds like a rollercoaster, not understanding at first what had happened but starting to tie the strings together. Maximus was in charge of the Universal Declaration that took place nearly two weeks ago.


    ''What''s really happening? I feel like a fool between the two of you.''


    ''I don''t disagree much, he''s the one who does everything and throws the burdens on me.''


    ''The other three are remaining, then I''ll tell you all together what happened before and what''s going to happen. I will explain the reasons for my actions.''


    Albus finally felt comfortable for the first time in a while. His curiosity will be told today finally.


    ''Finally... You will answer every question for me. I will not accept rejection or ¡°later¡±.''


    ''No problem, I''ll bring the rest here and then we''ll go to a great restaurant I know.''


    Maximus got up and went out somewhere to bring the rest in his own ways.


    ............


    ''Finally the ticking bomb left. How have you been lately, Anastasia? I heard you reached the seventh star promotion test two years ago.''


    ''Oh, about this, this was days after I visited you and I never had the opportunity to visit again. Recently I reached the peak of the seventh star; I couldn''t find a way to breakthrough to the eighth star.''


    ''Your method might be probably wrong. To rise to the last rank in any field, it is not just about talent or training. It may require special circumstances for its success.''


    She was surprised that she had never heard such words before, or rather no one had told her, which could be called the secret of the profession.


    ''I''ve never heard of such thing before. Is this possible?''


    ''Yes, I have conducted research and studies concerning the conditions of most of those who have reached the level of the great master. Each of them had circumstances that pushed them to exceed their limits. I also had circumstances that contributed to my breakthrough.''


    The conversation continued for a few minutes until the rest attended and Maximus interrupted their interesting dialogue.


    ''You''re right about this, but what you don''t know is that there''s an artificial way to do it.''


    ''Here you do it again, I am sure you will not tell me about it even though you promised me earlier.''


    ''It wasn''t part of our deal so there''s no reason for me to tell you about it. You will find out for yourself at the auction pool. I promise.''


    It is nice to see Albus fall victim to Maximus again. (Do not try this at home!)


    ''Good evening everyone. There is a guest here. Time has passed since the last meeting.''


    Ederson greeted her first, followed by Mark and finally Emily and the conversation lasted for a few minutes.


    ''Can we stop here? Let us go eat and continue our conversation there. The guest of honor is our former teacher and current director of the Academy, Mr. Albus the Wizard of Dusk.''


    Former colleagues were excited to reunite after a long time and most importantly, to find out the truth about what happened to their friend during his absence...

 Chapter 39- Uncovering the Secret (1)

    ''Do I choose the place then?''


    ''Since you are the one who invited us, you have the freedom of choice.''


    ''Okay then, I''ve made up my mind. Prepare for immediate transfer.''


    Everyone gathered in the center of the room and within seconds, the transition circle formed. The view has completely changed; everyone is in a picturesque garden with a luxurious building in the middle such as the banquet halls for the nobles. Everyone was impressed by his choice and Albus stepped up to the side of his friend and former student.


    ''Well chosen, the silver dolphin is one of the finest restaurants in this Kingdom. It''s been a while since I''ve eaten here.''


    ''I thought you''d like it, so let''s go in.''


    Maximus stepped forward before the others to reserve table enough for all of them in a private room so that their conversation does not leak out, as maintaining secrecy is a top priority in all his plans so far. As the prophecy said, the end will advance according to his future choices.


    The receptionist asked the waiter to direct them to the room they had booked, which was on the first floor unlike the public hall on the ground floor. Many works of art and decorations on the walls with a few paintings from different countries have decorated the private rooms, giving each of them a very distinctive character of elegance and luxury. It was closer to a gallery palace or museum than to a restaurant and that made it even more special, the huge capital that was invested to construct such place.


    The group was not really impressed, as each of them experienced luxurious places no less than this place, such as the palaces of the nobility, the royal halls, and others.


    The waiter opened the door and asked the guests to enter and then each took a seat around the white table and decorated with silver threads on its side.


    ''May I take your orders?''


    The waiter took a notebook and pen out of his inner pocket and turned the pages until he reached a blank page. He proceeded to take their requests one by one, without losing sight of details.


    ''The food will be ready in twenty minutes, enjoy your time until it arrives. Good evening.''


    The server bent over and then turned around, leaving the room, closing the door behind him to keep guests¡¯ privacy. Moments later, Maximus was the first to speak.


    ''We have plenty of time for the food to arrive, ask as many questions as you want and I will answer them.''


    The others stared at each other and then all stared at the headmaster whose eyes were literally going to flare. In a tense voice, everyone spoke in one tone.


    ''Go-ahead first, Director, you are both the oldest and our teacher.''


    ''Good you understood my hint.''


    "which hint, your face shows that you would have killed us if we hadn''t. We''re not really in a hurry."


    ''Just one question, tell me everything you have been hiding from me so far.''


    ''So, where do I start... I am not the Maximus you have known so far. To be precise I don''t know how to call it, going back in time or coming from another timeline.''


    No one interrupted him, they all listened with concentration to the story trying to understand and relate the events together. Their expressions were serious and it was not the right time to joke.


    ''The important thing is that eight years from now on the other timeline, me and seven people were instantly moved to a place the likes of which we had never seen before and which is not on our maps. It was a remote island that had not been set foot on by humans. At its center is a white hill of prickly roots and on one side a cave where there was a gate that we later called the Bloody Gate. Maybe you''ll understand better by seeing it.''


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    A hologram appeared at the center of the table, showing what Maximus had just talked about. Seeing it with your own eyes is more dazzling than imagining in your head, and with every word he says their curiosity grew little by little, waiting to hear more.


    ''Then we entered the gate and it was really another world, with people living, kingdoms, states and mysterious ruins and even demons. Each of us went through fights and difficulties and became stronger by ourselves or by cooperating on stronger enemies until we defeated or rather the others who were with me the enemy of that world: Sergey the soul reaper with huge difficulty, which opened the gate for us again to return.''


    Among the words chosen by Maximus, the story was clear and understandable, but what raised the question was his saying: rather the others.


    ''What do you mean by others? Did something happen?''


    ''Each of us gained powers in that world and became stronger. Others were not special before they entered, they were closer to ordinary people before entering but they grew exponentially fast. I was strong since I entered I had a chance to become stronger but it was very expensive. If I had known it beforehand, I would have rejected this power.''


    ''Oh, the story is starting to get exciting now but that hasn''t answered the previous question yet but has added another question. What is the source of your strength and what price did you pay?''


    Albus was clever and prophetic; he analyzed the speech and compared it with what he had seen so far, and developed several hypotheses, waiting to be verified to find out the correct one between them.


    ''The strength I gained was comprehensive knowledge in various fields: techniques, skills, spells, recipes, curses and many more. However, the price I paid in return was that I could not fight to protect the world, if I participated, my very existence would be completely wiped out. This was the biggest regret I had in my previous life.''


    ''I finally knew it!!''


    Both Albus and Emily arose from their seats in eagerness after finding a convincing answer to the question that haunted them.


    ''The reason you know so many strange techniques...''


    ''Your knowledge of chemistry and your improvement to my research... Finally I satisfied my curiosity.''


    An adrenaline attack hit both of them, as those of the researcher''s path seek to find an answer to each question. Finding an answer is like a prize for them and sometimes leads to excessive enthusiasm.


    Mark, who had been silent all this time, uttered his first words.


    ''And what happened after you returned to our world?''


    ''A catastrophe struck a year before my return, almost thirteen years from now. It came in three phases as follows: natural disasters, droughts and famines for three years, after which unintelligent monsters began to spread out of caves and abandoned and forbidden areas around the world, their numbers were increasing day by day. In the third phase, the smart monsters came out and our fighting power was insufficient to confront them, and the forces of the world did not unite to confront them, which caused our end and my return in time after I was watching the world getting destroyed while unable to even fight.''


    His comrades were moved by his story, which he carried alone until now, until now he carried the weight of the world on his shoulders alone.


    ''Don''t worry, we''re here to help.''


    ''We can convince the public and prepare for the disaster ahead of schedule''


    ''It was a good decision for you to tell us. We will take advantage of our communications and start preparations.''


    Each of them gave his opinion and tried to help according to his ability until Maximus interrupted them again.


    ''You remember the Universal Declaration half a month ago, right?''


    ''Yes, and what about it?''


    The heavenly magician pointed his finger at the director Albus.


    ''We received messages from all over the world, from kings and princes, from the powerful and the fighting masters, and the answer to the letters was the same: If you want an answer, attend the auction in Minas.''


    ''Aren''t there four days left until the auction starts? Wait for a moment... You want to disclose your plan there when the world''s powerful come together and thus save a lot of time.''


    ''You are a genius, Maximus!! You seem to have planned a lot of things but you haven''t told us what date you went back in time.''


    ''I came back a month ago, 33 days to be precise.''


    Many were impressed by its accuracy, but some questions remained unanswered. Albus volunteered to put it up because of his curiosity.


    ''You didn''t tell us about something, who were your comrades in the other world?''


    Maximus laughed at the question fiercely. No one understood why he was laughing until he answered the question and here was a little surprise...

 Chapter 40- Pre-Midterm Academy Competitions

    Maximus continued laughing hysterically for half a minute and then stopped and stared at everyone in turn.


    ''Except for Anastasia who wasn''t here, the rest of you met them at least once.''


    Albus also laughed and the others kept thinking while Anastasia was like an intruder on the group and understood nothing.


    ''No, no, unbelievable... Wait, one two... Seven, they are your students. I don''t know what else could be the answer.''


    Emily first answered because she knew they were his students who had come with him a few days ago to her lab, while Mark and Ederson remembered that Dante had told them they were Maximus'' students but they had forgotten.


    ''Which students are you talking about? Do you have students?''


    Ederson rubbing his brown beard, thinking aloud, and assuming they are Maximus students, Ederson has many advantages but a good memory is not one of them, especially because he is always drowning in work.


    ''I thought the same thing too.''


    ''Yes, it''s clearly the same thing.''


    Maximus applauded them for their small conclusion but the atmosphere changed completely after he finished speaking.


    ''We have a serious problem and I didn''t know about it till hours ago.''


    ''What happened? Hold on a second. Didn''t you tell me that you would question these people having visionaries...? Don''t tell me it''s what I''m thinking.''


    ''The catastrophe will not come after thirteen years as in the past. It will be appearing in less than three years. By simple calculation, it will be the day of the next eclipse that only happens every leap year.''


    ''It''s really a problem, it''s so difficult. Do you have any plans for the future?''


    Albus asked his friend if he had any plans concerning the changed future.


    Maximus sighed, clasped his fingers and rested his head on them.


    ''That''s where your turn comes, at the auction meeting; I want you to help me convince them to cooperate. If it works, the plan will work with a few minor changes.''


    Albus was alerted to the presence of three people approaching the room. And alerted everyone to that.


    ''Enough talk, the food has arrived. We got enough answers, let''s enjoy our meal first.''


    .........


    Each enjoyed the food they ordered, chatted away from the previous topic and the evening went well.


    ''Anna, how about staying at the academy until the Minas meeting?''


    ''There are some fun games between students tomorrow if you want.''


    Maximus asked her to stay and Albus tried to convince her too, she could not refuse, as she had nothing to do these days. Maximus paid the costs and brought everyone back to the academy and each spent the rest of the evening to complete their endless work to save some time to attend the competitions tomorrow.


    -----------------------


    A new day arrived and the students of the Heavenly Magician woke up early after they were used to it during the past month. Since they woke up anyway, each of them decided to do their training, laziness is not a solution to move forward and face the inevitable disaster.


    ''Fiooh, I think we finished ten minutes faster than usual.''


    ''Really? Good then. Let us finish training quickly too, I would like we go and watch the midterm finals which should start at nine.''


    ''Good then, it is just seven o''clock.''


    The team was chatting until they noticed someone coming from afar.


    ''Good morning, Master.''


    ''A lovely morning for training. You did not laze on your morning training. Do you have plans for today?''


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ''We were going to watch the midterm competitions and analyze the participants'' fighting styles.''


    ''I was thinking the same thing, complete the mana training here no one will come to train anyway at this time. Most students are busy reserving seats in the stands.''


    ''As you require.''


    All of them sat side-by-side and trained mana absorption to increase their magic capacity and efficiency of multiple storage centers. This method was characterized by the effectiveness of its results, the speed of growth, and safely without many risks if someone succeeded at learning it in the first place.


    An hour and a quarter passed and they finished training faster than usual to arrive earlier and reserve seats for themselves. As the saying goes, the bird that wakes up early is the one who gets the worm.


    ''Why are you in a hurry? Your seats are pre-booked; I had planned for this since yesterday.''


    ''Thank you for your interest in us so far.''


    They were not the only ones who thought of such a thing, as the teacher had taken a step ahead of them.


    ''Would you like to visit the director''s office, I have someone else to introduce you to?''


    Now that they got to know the principal and three acquaintances of the teacher, it is time to get to know someone else. Although it is annoying, it is necessary for the future, communication in the midst of crises is fundamental for finding solutions.


    ''When will we move, Master?''


    ''Now.''


    Maximus snapped the fingers of his right hand and the whole group is now in the director''s office.


    ''I''m starting to get dizzy from this frequent teleportation these days.''


    ''Only the weak get dizzy. Just admit that you are weak.''


    ''I withdraw my words.''


    Mira regretted saying this in light of the mockery of others (Orion), withdrew her words, and began chasing the opportunity to make fun of him in the nearest situation.


    .........


    Two people were in the office before they came, the manager and his guest Anastasia. The two were surprised by the situation that had just happened in front of them.


    ''Does this usually happen?''


    Albus covered his face in annoyance and embarrassment at the same time.


    ''Since he came back and he is like this, he always bothers me in the same way.''


    Albus complained about the usual ''sudden'' entry of Maximus who did not care what was happening and introduced Anna to his students.


    ''This is Anastasia the sword of the Sun, an expert sword lady at the pinnacle of the seventh star. We call her Anna, an honest person but temperamental at the same time.''


    The edges of her hair caught fire as she began to boil inside and a fiery aura leaked.


    ''And here she is giving an example of her temperament. It''s not the right time, Anna.''


    The two did not find a proper response for the celestial magician, who had a razor-sharp tongue; Albus changed the subject after he had hardly suppressed his laughter.


    ''Hmmm, let''s go to the ring where the rest are awaiting for us. Mark will be involved as a referee in the finals to prevent any injuries.''


    ''Speaking of competition, how about inviting friends to watch, boss? That would be more fun.''


    ''Are your disciples really strong? Their form is good but not impressive.''


    ''The lute you despise may break your back. Appearances may deceive, Anna.''


    Maximus told her that they were not ordinary but she did not believe and examined the students and gave appreciation for their strength. Albus patted her on the shoulder.


    ''Dear Anna, your standards are sky-high but remember this; most of them were ordinary people until a month ago.''


    She stared at them several times and her eyes alternated between the principal and the students of her former colleague in bewilderment.


    ''You''re kidding, right? That''s impossible.''


    ''Have you forgotten what he told us yesterday?''


    She did not find an adequate response to the manager''s statement, changed the subject and asked the manager to hurry to go.


    ''This is a predictable reaction, frankly, if I had not seen them develop over the days, I would not have believed it either.''


    ''Let''s go now; time is barely ahead of us.''


    Albus transported them instantaneously this time and it took longer for the preparation time than Maximus. The matches did not even start but the noise from the stands was high, the boys approached the balcony, a circular arena tiled with magic insulating marble and surrounded by a pale blue mana dome to protect the audience. The stands were no less magnificent than the arena and contained three entrances, a section for students, another for professors and members of the academy and the last one for VIPs where the director and their teacher accompanied the kids.


    ''Oh, this place is really cool. All the academy''s facilities are amazing.''


    ''You are right; I pay tribute to the skills of the builders responsible for creating it.''


    No matter how much they see this kind of scenery they are not yet accustomed to, the habit is predominant, they are accustomed to the wonders of Maximus but not yet to the wonders of engineering and urbanism.


    ''Have your seats there.''


    Maximus pointed to the seats behind him and his students could not refuse his orders. He then turned to Albus and with a gesture; he understood what he had to do.


    It is a tradition of the Academy that when the director or special guests attend, the senior official should give a short speech for the event.


    Albus stepped towards a meter-long marble column surmounted by a blue magic ball connected to a grid of other stones acting as speakers all around the ring, adjusted his stance and then turned on the device to deliver the speech...

 Chapter 41- Academy Midterm Competitions

    ''I greet everyone present at this meeting.''


    Everyone turned to the area where the headmaster was standing, no one expected him to attend this occasion personally due to the absence of important figures who will attend, as far as most of them knew.


    Upon checking, they realized that there were guests next to him and that is what prompted him to attend as the highest position holder in the academy.


    ''On this day, we will witness the mid-term finals with a special guest, Anastasia the sword of the Sun.''


    Between the dazzle and cheers of today''s special guest, Anna turned out to be very popular among students and many wanted to learn from her and her experiences.


    ''Today she came to visit as a former student of the Academy to witness this event. Give a warm applause to our guest.''


    Cheers in various terms among the audience: You are wonderful; please teach me, I hope to be like you... and other terms of her fans.


    She also stepped forward to give a word as guest of honor.


    ''I was honored to attend this competition at the invitation of a friend. I hope that the matches live up to my expectations and thanks for the participants and their efforts, and to the audience for their cheers for me. Thank you.''


    The chants and shouts continued for more seconds until they subsided when the supervisor entered the center of the ring with a loudspeaker in his hand and a list of the names of the participants and their scheduled matches. According to their results, their progress for the next match is determined or not and their points tally is increased or decreased accordingly.


    The first rounds started minutes later and the matches did not last long due to the different skills between the opponents, who will meet later in the last rounds. Most of the participants were in the top fifty with some exceptions from the first hundred.


    ''They are doing well but a lot of them have obvious gaps in their style. Am I the only one who noticed this?''


    Tai Min had analyzed the many matches they have watched so far, gave his impression and asked the rest what they thought.


    ''You''re right; sometimes I don''t know how the adversary doesn''t notice these loopholes.''


    ''The problem is not only this; the force they use is not even a little thing.''


    Maximus intervened in the small conversation to correct the mentality of his disciples.


    ''Don''t compare others to you, you''ve been specially trained and exposed to many life-and-death situations, gaps are healed by fights where you risk injury.''


    Albus also participated to add a few words to what their teacher already said.


    ''As your teacher said, if you train all your life and don''t suffer injuries and defeats, you won''t realize your mistakes.''


    They lowered their heads and apologized for their mistake from the teacher and principal.


    ''Your apology is acceptable, but what you have spoken about is true. We are some of the best in education but we cannot give you practical experience and this is the role of post-graduation. You have to explore yourself and delve deeper into it to correct your mistakes and rise to higher levels.''


    ''As you have heard, sometimes you don''t need to make mistakes to learn your lesson. You can learn from other people''s mistakes and remember to avoid them and that''s also a way to learn.''


    ''Understood, Master!''


    .........


    After the last fight was over, the overseer of the fights announced the start of the quarterfinals of the top ten contenders so far.


    ''Ladies and gentlemen, we now start the quarter-finals with the first match between the eighth-ranked and the fourth-ranked one. Let the two competitors enter the ring.''


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The two competitors went up to the ring and the fourth-ranked boy took the right side and the eighth-ranked girl took the left side of the superintendent.


    The girl raised her weapon consisting of two long single-edged daggers towards her rival making the tips of the daggers touch.


    ''The result will be different this time, I have prepared a way to defeat you and my goal is to reach the top three ranks.''


    The boy''s weapon was a steel pole two meters long and four centimeters in diameter. He hit it in the ground several times and then responded to the girl.


    ''Don''t raise your hopes too much, the fall hurts more than you expect.''


    Both were prepared and at the referee''s signal, the two rushed towards each other and the competitiveness was burning in their eyes. The girl was very nimble compared to the boy and distracted him by throwing one of her daggers at him and then attacking from behind while he was blocking the attack. Her tactic seemed successful, but she made a mistake as he waved the pole, deflecting the dagger and changing the path to hit the girl at the same time.


    She backed down at the last moment after noticing her tactic was exposed.


    ''Cheap tricks won''t work; maybe an innovative idea might work. Try more.''


    ''I was just trying my luck; I''m not that easy opponent.''


    The dagger that flew into the air fell directly into her hand and she picked it up.


    "Two-stages tactics won''t work on an experienced opponent; I''ll try a three-stages tactic."


    .........


    ''Their fight is much better than previous fights.''


    ''The reason is obvious; you need a good opponent to show good skills. Fighting a weak opponent is not a criterion of skills.''


    Dante responded to Tai min without moving his eyes out of the competitors in the ring.


    The fighting was raging and the boys were discussing the tactics of both sides and analyzing gaps in their style and there were limited gaps, but they remained gaps after all and could cause death in the real fights.


    .........


    The fight ended with the boy winning thanks to his long weapon¡¯s range, as he managed to achieve a blow that slowed down his opponent''s movements and ensured his qualification for the next round.


    ----------------------------------


    The fights continued at the same pace, none of the rivals could break the rankings once. The result of the match was almost decided according to the classification of the competitors due to a clear difference in skills and experience between them.


    ''They''re all doing well, they have the techniques and the skills but the gaps are very obvious. Even if three of them cooperate against me, I am sure I will defeat them without needing my sword.''


    ''The top three are different from the rest but that doesn''t change the fact that they are a bit weaker than us.''


    ''How will it be determined who will compete with? Are we the ones who will choose, or the teacher, or will it be done randomly?''


    The team asked a well-placed question to which the manager replied:


    ''I will choose one and your teacher will choose who competes with him. I don''t think it''s a problem.''


    The two agreed on how to compete tomorrow and only the final remained. The second-ranked was an ice magician who beat the rest of the rivals and the first was a hammer knight and did not participate in any games because he was the first.


    ''This weapon is uncommon and difficult to use, especially against fast opponents, but one blow is capable of ending the fight.''


    Maximus turned to his students, began to talk about the weapon of the first-ranked and its advantages and disadvantages, and then asked them a tricky question to test their analytical abilities.


    ''The war hammer is an excellent weapon against huge opponents such as Golems, Giants and others, but its main drawback is the heavy weight. My question to you is, how did this boy get the first place with this weapon despite its many flaws, especially in individual competitions?''


    Each of them searched of an answer that would satisfies the teacher, but there is no trick in hand, they have never seen the style of fighting using the hammer of war, and this cannot be analyzed by a theoretical aspect. Dante had more experience than the rest, but he also did not see a Warhammer user, but he saw similar weapons.


    ''The answer is one of three: either his strength is overwhelming, either his defense is fortified or he is fast enough to compensate for his weakness.''


    Albus, who was watching the game and listening to the boys talk behind him, marveled at Dante''s answer that hit the heart but continued to listen to the conversation that entertained him.


    ''Your answer is correct, but which one?''


    Dante whispered to them for a moment and then answered the question.


    ''I think it is speed, even if the force is overwhelming, against an opponent who is faster than you are, it is meaningless if you can¡¯t strike him. Defense cannot be immune because it is still a student and its level of strength is limited.''


    Albus laughed at Dante''s critical answer and applauded him.


    ''Good analysis, he has a great speed that compensates for most of the weapon''s weaknesses, and even makes it more dangerous.''


    .........


    The match lasted for less than five minutes, during which the first was able to avoid ice attacks, smash it to pieces and shoot it back at his opponent, which led to injuries and exhaustion of his mana and slowly to his loss.


    ''Good game, buddy, I am looking forward to our next fight.''


    The top-ranked helped his rival stand up after falling from the final blow.


    ''Thank you dude, I couldn''t beat you again. I have to train harder.''


    ''You didn¡¯t forget tomorrow?''


    ''No, I haven''t forgotten. I''m looking forward to seeing these competitors and their level very much.''


    ''We''ll see who performs better then.''


    The two left the ring after the supervisor announced the new ranking of the top ten in which only the last three places changed. Albus gave a closing speech, the competition was concluded, and what remained only was to announce the new top hundred ranking, which will be later this evening after some discussions between the teachers and supervisors in charge of the competitions...

 Chapter 42- Rivalry between Maximus and Albus

    After the date and location of the competition were fixed, Mark who was informed by the manager informed all those involved students of attendance.


    - Place and time: Private training room number eight, nine in the morning.


    The contenders spent that evening preparing for tomorrow''s fight; they have to be in top shape to put in an impressive display.


    .........


    It was almost eight o''clock and the team gathered at the restaurant for dinner and then rest in order to compete tomorrow.


    ''Who do you think will be your competitor? What do you expect the teacher to choose for you?''


    Dante asked the rest of the group a question and each of them responded with his expectation:


    Eric: Seventh. Mira: Sixth. Yoon Hwa: fifth. Tai Min: Fourth. Orion: third. Aliana: The second.


    The ranking was the most logical given the opponents and fighting power of each, many of whom were jealous of Dante who would face the top ranked who was the most impressive performer of the day.


    ''I do not care honestly who I compete because the result would not change. I''m still ahead of all the participants in terms of speed and that won''t be a challenge for me.''


    ''You again. Ouch, why did you hit me?''


    Aliana, who was sitting next to Mira, gave her a blow on the head to know where she was.


    ''Do you want me to hit you again? Do I have to repeat my words?''


    Silence came and then they all burst out laughing. They finished the meal and then each came back to rest for tomorrow''s competition.


    ------------------------------


    ''How about a little game before tomorrow between the two of us?''


    ''OK, what kind of stuff is it?''


    ''You choose. I have no problem, whatever the choice.''


    Albus thought hard and found nothing in which he could surpass Maximus except when it came to luck, the chances are equal.


    ''Let''s play the game of mini-random fighter. I''ll get it from there off the shelf.''


    On one shelf, there were two identical sets of cards but their rules were different from the popular game.


    The deck consists of 56 cards divided into five decks: four similar decks of 12 cards each. In addition, a unique one of 8 cards.


    - - Knight Group.


    - - Assassin group.


    - - Archer Group.


    - - Magician group.


    Each one consists of eight cards numbered from one to eight. And four other cards: Princess, Prince, Queen, and King. The worst card is the one and the best is the king.


    The unique deck consists of eight cards as follows: +1, +2, +3, +4. -1? -2? -3? -4.


    It is played this way:


    - Each player has a complete set of cards.


    - In order, each player draws a card and keeps it upside down until everyone draws their cards.


    - The strongest card is determined by two conditions: the first is the card number, the higher the stronger it is, the second is the group to which the card belongs and is arranged like this: the knight > the archer > the magician > the assassin > the knight. If the second condition is fulfilled, the card level increases by one, otherwise no change occurs. If the two cards are equal, points will not be counted.


    - If a card is drawn from the unique deck, the player draws another card. If the card is positive, the player''s card level increases according to the number, if it is negative, the opponent¡¯s card level decreases by the same amount.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    - When winning a round, each player''s cards are placed in a side group and a point is added to the winner of the round.


    - The process is repeated until the end of the deck and the final total is calculated.


    The teacher and his former student sat at a table in his office and each shuffled his deck and then placed it to his right.


    ''No magic or tricks, let''s rely on luck only.''


    ''No problem, old friend.''


    The first draw started and was a win for Albus, after which Maximus returned as a winner of several rounds, the headmaster was annoyed by that, but took the lead again for most of the round.


    .........


    Only the last round remained and each had one card left to break the tie between them.


    ''Last card; let''s see who gets the twentieth point.''


    Albus was nervous about the result and did not linger until he turned to great joy after his victory.


    ''My card is a seven-star magician, yours is six-star knight card. I¡¯m victorious!!''


    Both sides laughed after the first round ended and two hours passed during which they played seven rounds. It ended with Albus winning in the last round and the score was 4-3 in favor of Albus.


    ''Congratulations on your win, I enjoyed playing with you.''


    ''Strength is talent, agility is talent, skill is talent and intelligence is another. They are all talents, even luck is a talent, so do not underestimate it. Thank you for playing with me.''


    ''It''s a bit late, thank you for this fun. I have some work so I ask your permission to leave.''


    ''Come back whenever you want. I am waiting for tomorrow.''


    Maximus left the office, returned home, checked the details of the plan, which he adjusted with the time limit, making assumptions and backup schemes if future events changed again.


    In just less an hour, he managed to finish and then went to sleep, as his eyes began to fall asleep.


    --------------------------


    The next day came, and it was getting hot little by little, as the days passed, and summer was just around the corner. The future heroes have trained today and was faster than before as they finished at eight o''clock, then headed to the training room where the teacher and the others were except Mr. Mark and the other students who had not yet come.


    Out of boredom, Maximus turned to Anna, who was by his side waiting for exciting matches.


    ''We still have time for others to arrive, would you like to test them? Try fighting against them together.''


    ''I had a similar idea but I didn''t want to take the initiative fearing I hurt them.''


    ''Harm? Just fight them without a sword and do not be afraid for them. Try and you''ll understand.''


    Maximus called out to his students who had arrived a while ago, told them about their conversation and set the conditions for winning that Anna would be hit in less than five minutes.


    ''Master, what is her combat level to take a glimpse of our opponent?''


    ''Good question, her level is the top of the seventh rank. She''s slower than me but her blows are stronger, sometimes she''s not good at adjusting her strength so beware.''


    ''That''s enough information. We have to fight with everything we have to show an impressive performance.''


    Both parties headed to the center of the training room and waited for the start signal from Maximus. As soon as he gave the signal, they rushed using their best towards her immediately.


    "Why are they rushing so fast? I must not be complacent."


    Orion and Tai Min stepped forward from both sides like when trained with the teacher to lay siege to their opponent and to buy time for the rest to prepare. Eric was circling her clockwise, keeping a distance of ten meters from her so that he had a chance to escape whenever she chose to attack him. Mira and Aliana remained in position to prepare their attack and Yoon Hwa was their protectors standing as a barrier between them and the opponent. Dante looked for gaps or weaknesses and hunted them whenever he had a chance, but that was not enough because his speed was still inferior to his opponent was.


    ''Your teamwork is great, but it''s not enough for you to beat me.''


    ''Do not be complacent, Anna, so you do not embarrass yourself by losing to little ones.''


    ''Shut up, Eddie, I know what I am doing.''


    Anastasia, who was busy answering, lost attention for a moment and was almost stabbed in the head by Tai Min.


    "This. Is this the product of a month''s training? Something is definitely wrong."


    Dante was not around and she did not notice it until it was too late. Dozens of roots appeared and began to haunt her around, a spell from Mira supported by the power of Aliana¡¯s own wood spirit. The range of movements became narrow and the avoidance gradually became harder. A strange black spot on the ground that Anna had previously not noticed Dante coming out of it as he waved his dagger as hard as he could towards her leg while she tried to put space between them.


    ''We won, we got you injured.''


    Dante pointed to Anna''s pants and had a cut below the knee that stretched for several centimeters but left no trace on the skin. She then announced her surrender and loss in the fight and returned to her seat with a sense of disappointment.


    ''You lost in the end, Anna. What do you think of them?''


    ''They''re not even human; you weren''t kidding when you told us you trained them for a month?''


    ''I wasn''t kidding; these are results of their painstaking training and unwavering determination.''


    ''Sorry for their opponents. They will suffer a lot.''


    Everyone laughed at Anastasia waiting for Mark to come with the rival students...

 Chapter 43- The long awaited fight between students (1)

    It took some time until Mark arrived with the students, arriving exactly a quarter of an hour ahead of time. Mark is punctual, he does not like to waste time at all, and he does not come to the appointment until a quarter of an hour before.


    ''Finally the guest of honor, Mr. Mark himself, arrived.''


    ''You know me, Mr. Ederson. The accuracy of my appointments is important to me.''


    Maximus and Albus got up from their seats and took each a side of the room as his students followed. They each gave advice to their students and then returned to where they were sitting.


    ''Don''t attack recklessly; we don''t want to cause injuries in their ranks. You can do it.''


    ''Attack without hesitation, do not fear injuries on their side, show your best.''


    The goal of these two tips was to make the match more balanced between the two parties. The two teachers looked at each other and decided that the order of the fights would be from weakest to strongest. Both called out to the participant in the first match. Eric and seventh-ranked.


    Both took aside and were ready to start the match. Even after the start signal, Eric did not rush contrary to expectations. He was thinking about the safest way to beat his rival that is using a spear, he had two options: the dagger or the bow. Using the dagger against a spear user involves many risks, the most important of which is the vast difference in the range of the weapon, as for the bow, how can he defeat his opponent if he does not hit him with arrows.


    Eric remained five meters away from his opponent and watched his style to identify gaps.


    "How can he mock me? I''ll pierce you with my spear at all costs."


    Eric''s behavior infuriated his opponent, which led to the acceleration of the pace of the fight little by little, as the pace of fighting increased; the opponent''s gaps became clearer, as he largely abandoned his defense and caution. The problem now was how to exploit that loophole.


    "Will an explosive arrow work? I''ll blow it up near his foot and then jump over his head the moment he covers his eyes and kick him to the ground and win."


    Eric gradually reduced the distance between them, 5 meters, 4 meters, 3 meters, at that moment he fired an explosive arrow on the ground between him and his rival. A smoke curtain formed between the two following the explosion.


    "Where is he now? Let''s back down until he appears."


    He took two steps back, came out of the smoke, and turned left and right, but could not find his opponent.


    ''Look up.''


    Eric warned him that he was above him and as soon as he raised his head, he received a kick on the nape that made him hit his face to the ground. He tried to stand up quickly to rectify the situation, but Eric had carried an arrow on his bow and it was pointed at his opponent''s head.


    ''Sorry but it''s my victory, good game.''


    Eric helped him stand up and the two shook hands.


    ''Great game you too. I learned from it about one of my mistakes, thanks.''


    Both returned to their seats and there was controversy among students from each side.


    ''Well done little one, your idea is good and doesn''t hurt your opponent. Just as the teacher requested.''


    ''Very good performance, it''s hard to beat such a trick if you don''t have this.''


    Dante praised him for his performance, then Orion, who pointed to his blue eye ''mana sensor'', which is the first thing the teacher taught them, as it works like a thermal vision scope, but senses mana instead and in exactly the same principle.


    ..........


    On the other hand, the academy''s earners were between dazzled by Eric''s performance and blaming their colleague for his loss.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ''How can you lose against an archer? He didn''t even need to hit you with an arrow.''


    ''Why did you lower your defenses in the middle of the fight? This is a fatal mistake.''


    He tried to justify to his teammates why he lost as he understood what was happening only after the fight was over.


    ''It''s not like I''m weak, that boy is very strong. During the first half of the fighting he was only keeping up with my pace, in the second half when the distance between us started to decrease it was because he deliberately slowed down.''


    Some looked at him with wonder, except for the top three seeds, who noticed it and did not talk about it.


    ''Also, his kick is stronger than you expect. As if it were a wall, I did not even have a chance. We''ll see your performance and what you say after you fight.''


    .........


    ''What do you think, Director?''


    Maximus asked the director Albus and waited for a specific response.


    ''What to say? He didn''t even have a chance.''


    ''Let me tell you something, Director, 3 percent of outstanding academy students and 11 percent of average students after graduation die from accidents because they can''t remedy their weaknesses.''


    ''Where did you get these statistics from?''


    ''From one of my previous researches, it''s really a problem. You should add lessons to correct weaknesses and recommend them in the third year before they develop their personal fighting style as it becomes harder to remedy.''


    ''You''re right; I''ll discuss with the professors and work on this idea.''


    The two ended their small conversation and each called out to the next contender. Mira on the side of Maximus and the sixth-ranked on the other.


    The two contenders advanced and both were sorcerers but Mira''s situation was not favorable at all. A wood and plant magician facing a fire magician is a losing confrontation by all standards, but there is no trick in her hand, as she has several hidden cards compared to her opponent.


    "Let''s start by studying the situation, my opponent is a fire magician, attacking him is simply not easy. Let''s try magic only first, if it doesn''t work let''s try the second plan."


    After the start signal, each prepared his spells and began to release them successively.


    The spell of the ''Fire Serpent'', a snake began to form and emerged from the magic circle rushing towards Mira. Mira confronted it with the ''Dome of Flowers'' spell, the dome caught fire and there was nothing left after she successfully countered the spell.


    "I have to stay careful; I don''t know what surprises this girl has in store."


    "Light and normal defenses will not be useful in this situation, let''s try stronger defenses such as wood or root defenses."


    Each had his inner thoughts during which he studied his next move and the abilities of his opponent.


    Mira has not shown any of her physical abilities yet and has kept pretending to be just a weak witch unable to kill her opponent in a moment of weakness.


    Mira remembered the advice the teacher had given them earlier: ''You only show all your abilities from the beginning against two opponents, an opponent whom you are confident of defeating him quickly and save your energy and an opponent that you are not sure you can beat so you take advantage of the opportunity at the beginning. Just show what the situation requires.''


    Mira was on the defensive position and occasionally firing offensive spells. The ''wooden stakes'' spell, wooden pegs like spears numbering close to twenty, set off successively towards the opponent.


    Burning it was not enough to destroy it, forcing the opponent to dodge for the first time in the fight.


    This moment was a turning point in the fight as the roles were reversed for the first time since the five minutes that passed in the fight.


    "Damn, I''m at a disadvantage. So far, she has only been appeasing my pace."


    "His defensive spells are starting to weaken; I''ll break into his defensive field in the next attack myself."


    This time, Mira formed a miniature spell, the ''Front Line Shield'' is a long head-toe shield commonly used in fortress sieges to protect vanguard soldiers from arrows and shells, and has higher durability than average shields.


    Mira with this shield rushed with her left arm towards the opponent who did not understand what had just happened.


    The opponent''s mana was running out and his unfinished defensive spell could not withstand the rush of Mira, who broke the shield and continued until she hit the opponent with the shield, knocked him to the ground and directed her magic staff, which was in her right hand, towards his neck.


    She stopped pumping the mana into the magic shield, which then faded and helped the opponent stand up. He did not understand what had just happened.


    "Is the game over? What a pity for me."


    ''Good game, thank you for participating.''


    ''No thanks for duty; your performance was also fantastic.''


    Both contenders returned to their seats but were different, with one holding his head up in pride and the other dragging the tails of defeat.


    The two games were fun but everyone was looking forward to the next games more and more...

 Chapter 44- The long awaited fight between students (2)

    The teachers and the director looked with admiration at the strategy in the last fight. It was good but it raised a question among them.


    ''Max, is this girl really a witch? She''s as strong as a bear.''


    ''Is that your question? How much is her mana capacity? She doesn''t even look exhausted.''


    Ederson and Emily posed two questions to Maximus, as they did not understand what had happened in the previous two fights.


    ''The answer to the first question is that I trained them all the same physical training, most of them are of a similar strength or superior to these two. As for your question, Emily, it is a secret that you will know tomorrow at the auction meeting that I invite you all to attend.''


    ''Mr. Albus, is he like this all the time?''


    ''You don''t seem to really know him, Mark. It is much worse than this. He''ll keep you glued to him out of curiosity for as long as he wants.''


    Maximus sighed after hearing the two talk behind his back, and then announced the upcoming fight. The participants were Yoon Hwa and the fifth-ranked and both used only fists.


    ''Looks like my fight is going to be fun.''


    ''Using fists to fight is what makes it fun for me, girl.''


    ''I hope you don''t fall from a few punches.''


    ''Thank you for your interest, but I won''t lose that easy.''


    The contenders'' eyes overflowed with determination to crush an opponent of the same caliber and waited for the signal to engage as if standing on embers. As soon as the fight began, the two rushed crazy.


    Both hit hard and their fists collided causing a light shock wave.


    ''You are not weak then, I won''t be afraid to hurt you.''


    ''These words were stolen from me, I will not tolerate you, girl.''


    The two exchanged several punches but the other side was able to counter them. This lasted for seconds before Yoon Hwa grabbed the opponent''s arm and lifted him into the air to crush him to the ground. Her attempt failed, and he wrapped her in the air and tossed her towards the wall. Yoon Hwa had a great agility, turned mid-air, and descended on her feet like a cat.


    She rushed back at him, making several kicks and tumbling attempts, sometimes targeting the knee and sometimes targeting the ankle. The boy''s body was durable and it did not work to deal with him without using mana.


    ''Sorry about what will happen to you now.''


    She said it with a terrifying smile, which gave the opponent''s body chills.


    "What are you talking about? I shouldn''t lose humiliatingly."


    While he was thinking, Yoon Hwa charged the mana in her right fist and fired a punch from afar, generating a pressure wave with the same force as the actual punch. The ''air punch'' is a long-range skill used by boxers and martial artists to compensate for their weakness in long-range combat.


    The opponent parried the punch twice but was unable to block or avoid the third because it was from range zero. It has the ability to penetrate the opponent''s defense either with his arms or with armor or shield. A punch directly in his stomach followed the air punch and caused a failure of the opponent''s muscles, which made just standing a tedious process. Yoon-Hwa knocked him to the ground in less than ten seconds and he announced his surrender.


    He refused her help for him to stand up because it would hurt his pride, which did not prevent him from greeting her before going out, holding his stomach and moaning in pain.


    "She''s a monster!! I thought I was really going to die of pain."


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ''What just happened? The fight was even, how did the result turn so quickly?''


    ''I myself don''t know, but it seems that she didn''t use mana in the first half of the fight.''


    The game was a bit strange; the top seed realized what was happening now and alerted the rest of his teammates.


    ''We are just puppets to test their abilities, in the first half of the fight they match our level and then decide the result of the fight in the second half easily.''


    ''Wow! I did not notice this pattern. It''s been repeated during the three rounds played so far.''


    The academy''s top seeds sighed because they knew what this competition was, but that did not discourage them.


    ''Even if we are puppets for the show, let''s show our best.''


    .........


    ''Do we have to resume games? Don''t you think it''s one-sided bullying?''


    ''On the contrary, losing gives motivation to work harder so that it does not recur.''


    ''Max is right, someone staying at the top for too long makes him rot in his ego and pride.''


    Albus raised his hands and said he had no other choice.


    ''There is no trick, let us complete what is left.''


    The two teachers pointed out to the two participants for the upcoming fight. Tai Min and his rival, who used a steel pole, was one of the contenders who put in great performances and participated in the opening match that always makes an impression on the audience.


    .........


    ''I have the honor of confronting you. It''s been a while since I encountered someone dealing with a weapon similar to mine.''


    ''I too am honored by that. Let''s do our best.''


    The spear duel displays, unlike other weapons, are stylized, with the movements often neat and the transition between movements seamless. The spear is a good weapon in both attack and defense, throwable and gives greater freedom of movement than its counterparts, its disadvantage is difficult to master, its methods are complex and require coordination between different parts of the body and the imbalance of any of them leads to fatal gaps.


    The opponent rushed recklessly towards Tai Min, waved his pole and covered the whole range in front of him; Tai Min had no choice but to parry. The attack was as heavy as if it were a bull''s rush. Several attacks followed, but Tai Min began to adapt to his opponent''s style, and the direction of the opponent''s attack became easier to twist with the exchange of attacks.


    "The second phase has begun, he said. He was complacent about me and testing my style and abilities. The situation will turn around soon."


    The two rivals kept exchanging blows for half a minute but the equivalence between the two rivals began to be disturbed as the balance of power shifted towards Tai Min. By twisting the direction of the attack, he deviated his opponent''s hits, which required more effort to recover it, and this was the fault of the opponent who did not even have the ability to respond.


    Fatigue became evident on the opponent with his grip loose; Tai Min took advantage of this weakness and disarmed his opponent, who in turn surrendered after being completely exhausted.


    ''It''s my loss, good game. But how did you become so skilled?''


    ''Your skills and style are good but you don''t realize your opponent''s abilities, although I deflected your attack every time you didn''t think about taking a countermeasure. Thus your loss was inevitable.''


    Tai Min, who holds his spear on his shoulder, turned triumphantly back to his comrades, leaving his opponent to reflect on the advice he gave to him while holding his pole and then returning to his place as well.


    .........


    ''How can your disciples be so skilled? Even Mark is amazed at your student''s skills.''


    ''The headmaster is right, even experts from five stars are not that skilled. How did you teach them this in a month?''


    ''He learned it by himself, I didn''t teach him that. To tell you something, I did not teach any of them how to fight, I only taught them the basics and they adjusted them according to the circumstances and needs. Everything you have seen is the result of their efforts.''


    ''Stop talking nonsense, it''s impossible. There is a way or method you used.''


    ''Ah, the way. I did not do anything special. I fight them daily to the death with the intention of really killing them. Their survival instincts are what helped them develop so far.''


    ''Damn, I thought you''re a little crazy but you''re completely out of your mind. And even despicable.''


    What Maximus said shocked everyone, the training he did seemed hell in the eyes of his colleagues who could not even find what to say.


    ''My dear friend Albus, tell them about that basillesque that I brought a while ago. It is true that I killed it, but these students survived his fight for more than forty minutes.''


    ''You are a monster; I will never let you approach the students of my academy.''


    Their faces were filled with mixed feelings between disgust from Maximus and pity for his disciples...

 Chapter 45- The long awaited fight between students (3)

    Silence came among the masters and was broken only when the next contenders were called. Orion and Amanda the sword girl ranked third.


    The top three sent a different aura than those who have competed with them so far, their strength is different from the rest but it is not enough to change the result.


    ''Your name is Amanda, as far as I recall. Nice to compete with you, my name is Orion.''


    ''Nice to meet you too. I''m not as easy as the ones before me.''


    ''That''s how you think then, let me tell you a funny fact. None of us has shown more than half of our skills so far. Try and you''ll understand.''


    A sharp and sarcastic look at the same time made Amanda''s blood boil; her head devoid of all thoughts except one thought, "make him pay the price."


    ''May I have a question?''


    ''What do you want?''


    She replied to his question in an angry tone as if she did not intend to answer it.


    ''Are you good with the aura of the sword? If you were, what do you think about changing the way we compete?''


    ''Yes, I learned it two years ago. How do you want us to compete?''


    ''Let us strike our swords as hard as we can so we know which one has the strongest aura and so the winner is determined.''


    Amanda regained her self-confidence and saw the light again. Thinking it was the perfect chance to win, Amanda did not know she chose her loss with her own hands.


    Orion made the proposal to the teachers and Maximus gave them two wooden swords for this competition.


    The two stood three steps apart and formed a halo on their swords waiting for the starting signal.


    As soon as the signal was given, the two waved their swords with all their might. A deep blue aura for Orion and a yellow one for Amanda. The two forces collided and created a shock wave that was followed by a small explosion. Seconds after the smoke dissipated, Orion was pushed one-step back from the shock while Amanda was pushed several steps. The two swords got smashed into pieces and determining the winner failed.


    ''Are we doing it again with real swords this time, Master?''


    ''I''m giving up; I won''t be able to counter another blow like this.''


    The competitor gave up after realizing that her chances of winning were non-existent. The two competitors shook hands and Orion whispered a few words in her ear.


    ''I learned aura just two weeks ago to be in your knowledge.''


    A feeling of cold and chills overwhelmed her and she returned to her seat with difficulty. Her face gave the expressions of a terrified person, a person who has met an unbeatable beast.


    ''What happened a little while ago? Why are you so terrified?''


    ''He told me he learned aura only two weeks ago.''


    This is undoubtedly a joke, that is what they thought at least thinking it was a psychological ploy from the opponent. After looking again at her words, it does not seem to be a joke, so what will an opponent capable of winning overwhelmingly benefit from confusing his opponent?


    ''Even if it''s the truth, it won''t change anything in the fight, a loss is a loss even if we decorate it. My turn is next.''


    Second-ranked James also stepped forward to receive his loss with open arms.


    His rival was Aliana, a spirit summoner. Neither has an advantage over the other, and the combat style of both disciplines is very similar.


    ''My name is Aliana and I am honored to compete with you.''


    ''My name is James and I also am honored to do so.''


    ''I apologize in advance because I will be cruel and end the fight quickly.''


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ''Thanks for the favor; I wanted a short and non-humiliating fight unlike my colleagues.''


    He seemed neither sad nor angry, exactly was careless. Why bother himself if he is going to lose in all forms?


    Once the fight began, Aliana summoned the five spirits and took out the pocket watch. Combining spirits gives a much stronger spirit and speeds up combat, but its use time is limited. Aliana merged all five spirits and the mysterious mid-ranking spirit like the one the teacher showed to her during the training came out.


    Everyone was surprised by what they saw, even the principal except Master Maximus, who was laughing until his eyes teared.


    ''What does this mean? What- What happened? Why does she have a strange spirit?''


    ''It''s a device that merges spirits; that watch comes with it. Her opponent is done for sure.''


    .........


    "What happened there? I do not understand what it is but it is dangerous. I have to protect myself."


    As soon as James completed the ''Ice Spears'' spell, he threw it straight away and then began preparing several defensive spells in case of danger.


    The mysterious spirit moved at a steady speed towards the opponent while destroying the ice spears. As soon as it touched the first layer of defense, a huge explosion occurred that destroyed two other layers and only the fourth and last layer remained, the spirit did not stop at all and continued to approach James, who was desperately escaping. Neither attack, defense, nor dodging helped to avoid the spirit that touched the shield again, causing a smaller explosion than the previous one, leaving James with some bruises.


    Albus announced the end of the match to prevent further injuries. James, who was on the ground, got up laughing madly.


    ''This is the real fight, for the first time I felt I am in danger. I am honored for dueling with you, miss.''


    He bowed down to his rival, and then returned to where he was sitting, and then turned to top seed Freddy.


    ¡®It is your turn to receive your share of beatings, friend.''


    ''Sounds like you''ve been waiting for this impatiently.''


    ''Not quite, but why would not I want to see you beaten, my rival that I cannot beat.''


    ''You have a point of view to some extent. It''s my turn anyway.''


    ''I wouldn''t refuse to see you severely beaten days before you graduate. It''s an irreplaceable opportunity.''


    Freddy got up and headed to the ring, suppressing his anger while James was still laughing. None of the rest found a proper response or comment to the situation and tried to suppress their laughter as much as possible.


    .........


    ''My name is Freddy, a senior year student and ranked number one at the Academy.''


    ''I''m Dante; it''s a pleasure to meet you.''


    James examined his opponent thoroughly, as soon as he saw him he was sure that he was an assassin but he has not yet taken out a weapon.


    ''Aren''t you going to use a weapon?''


    ''No need for a weapon, you might become seriously injured.''


    He did not feel anger or annoyance, but fear and tension. His opponent does not want to use a weapon so as not to harm him, which indicates the big difference in level between the two.


    "I''ll at least try, I won''t lose anything by trying and I won''t get anything if I don''t try."


    With the starting signal, Freddy stepped towards his opponent and waved his hammer hard horizontally; Dante dodged the blow and tried to punch his opponent''s exposed ribs after waving the hammer. Freddy changed the trajectory of the hammer, allowing him to twist his body and protect himself with the handle of his weapon. They each took several steps back and waited for the opponent to move first.


    Dante engaged again towards his opponent who was ready to counterattack at any moment. Freddy waved his hammer at Dante but strangely enough, it passed through him and then his body disappeared like a pile of dust.


    Dante appeared behind his opponent and pushed his foot, which knocked him down; at that moment, Freddy waved the hammer over his head to hit his opponent who was behind him. The hammer stopped halfway and refused to move. Dante grabbed the handle with his right hand while choking his rival with his left arm.


    ''Damn, it would have been dangerous if it wasn''t me. You''re very skilled, boy, but unfortunately your opponent was me.''


    Freddy''s consciousness began to become shallow due to lack of oxygen, Dante did not let him escape until his muscles relaxed, and he completely lost consciousness.


    The game was short but it impressed everyone as both contenders showed exceptional performances but one outperformed the other in the end.


    It took some time before Freddy regained consciousness and found Dante sitting next to him.


    ''Oh! You seem to have woken up, boy. It was a great game. Come on; get up from your place.''


    Dante helped him get up and everyone in the audience applauded the two for their impressive performances. Although Freddy lost the game but he was amazing and that was more than enough for him.


    .........


    ''These students of your academy are amazing, Albus. They only lack an excellent teacher and will reach the sixth rank in less than two and a half years. Think about it.''


    ''I thought of something similar before but the model wasn''t as great as I expected it to be so I gave up the idea.''


    ''I had a very good idea that will help us in the future. I''ll announce it tomorrow so will you accept to chair it for me?''


    ''If it''s for the future of the world, this old man doesn''t mind.''


    The two of them continued their conversation and forgot to conclude the competition even leaving everyone on the waiting bench...

 Chapter 46- Minas The Free City

    ''Director, let us wrap up the competition and then you talk to Maximus as much as you like.''


    The two teachers stood up and announced with one voice the end of the competition, thanked both parties for contributing to this fun show and asked them to wait for the coming days because they might need to be updated on some news.


    All the students left after the competition was over to take care of their own affairs, leaving only the teachers and the principal waiting for what Maximus wanted to tell them.


    ''Finally we can talk comfortably; I want all of you to be with me at the Minas meeting tomorrow.''


    ''What will you need us if Director Albus, the Dusk Wizard is by your side?''


    ''Two voices are better than one and the more supporters the better.''


    ''So... How are we going to get there? Are we going this evening or tomorrow morning?''


    Maximus thought about the question Ederson asked and then answered.


    ''I think meeting at the manager''s office at eight in the morning will do the trick, do not be late, you will not need preparations.''


    ''We agreed, then, I have to go make up for my absence tomorrow by completing an experiment I was working on. See you tomorrow.''


    Emily left first, followed by the rest in succession, leaving Maximus alone. He came out of the room, closed the gate, and then prepared a short-range spatial teleportation spell; the intended target was his students, as he appeared steps behind them.


    ''Why did you run away, little ones? Are you afraid of this affectionate teacher?''


    ''Did something happen? We were going to look in the library but you caught us.'' Orion answered.


    ''I have concerns about tomorrow and you can''t stay here after we''re done. Do you want to go back to your families until I call you?''


    ''This would be a great gift from you if you would allow us. We will answer the call whenever you need us.'' Tai min thanked the teacher and reassured him.


    ''Good. So, each of you will take a scroll and an instantaneous teleport stone. Once you open the scroll, it takes you to where you are thinking. As for the stone, it is like the one I gave you before. When it glows, it means I need you.''


    ''Thank you for the gift, Master. I will pack my things to get ready to return as soon as possible. See you later.''


    Eric, who was the youngest among them, felt nostalgic for his home, there is no shame in that as he is barely fifteen and endured all these difficulties.


    "It''s nice to see the enthusiasm of the little ones; I can do nothing but remember my childhood days whenever i see them like this."


    Maximus smiled and then turned around and walked in the opposite direction to them towards an unknown destination. Each of them returned enthusiastically to the dormitory except for Aliana and Dante, who stopped the teacher to ask him why he was busy with tomorrow as well as some other things that they had not had the opportunity to ask about previously.


    ''Wait a minute, Master! We have some questions.''


    ''What do you two want?''


    Maximus turned and found the two running towards him and then they stopped a few steps away. He turned towards the two and waited for what they wanted to say to him.


    ''We have several questions, teacher, the first of which is why haven''t you told the others yet? Isn''t it the time yet?''


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ''I was going to tell them today, but since they are going home, I don''t want them to reveal the secret, even by mistake, as I told you earlier. As soon as I summon you, I will let them all know.''


    The two nodded their heads after realizing the intent behind the teacher''s action and it was not long until Dante asked his next question.


    ''Okay, okay. You said earlier that disaster would strike thirteen years from now and that you were preparing us in advance for the possibility of the timeline changing. Has there been a change so that your expressions have become darker since the day you made the Universal Declaration?''


    Maximus laughed at this question, he has completely hit it to the core. For Dante, his laughter was a sign that he was right.


    ''Your feedback is excellent, it really got changed. The disaster is ten years ahead of schedule. It will be emerging in just under three years..., what did you say?''


    ''Three years!!? Our damn luck. Will there be enough time to prepare and increase our power in the other world before disaster strikes?"


    ''My original scheme was estimated over five years, we can compress it a little bit and time will suffice with some extra effort.''


    ''Oooooo, okay. It looks like we still have a chance to prepare.''


    ''This is my role, not yours, little ones, for you to endure the worries of preparation. I''m going tomorrow to meet with the continent''s top influencing powers so I decided letting you for a while.''


    Aliana, who only listened to the conversation, looked for questions to ask until a question came to mind.


    ''This is how we get some time to rest while you''re busy, once you''re done you''ll take us there.''


    ''Good conclusion, little one. Now that I have some concerns, I''m going, enjoy your time while you have the chance.''


    He patted the two of them on the shoulder and then left without a trace behind and the two who remained here returned like the others to gather their things and return after relieving their curiosity.


    -----------------------------


    A new day arrived and Maximus met with the director and his old colleagues as agreed. The conversation did not last long and everyone gathered in a circle waiting for the activation of the formation of ''long-distance teleportation'' and it did not take long until it was activated and transported them over the city as they remained floating in the air while unable to move.


    ''Please put us to the ground quickly, I have acrophobia. I could vomit at any moment.''


    Ederson, who had never tried anything like this before, felt very anxious.


    ''I also can''t endure this, drop us quickly.''


    Emily was better than Eddie was but she also quickly got anxious as well. Maximus, who was inspecting the city for an undisclosed immediate point of teleportation to disembark, teleported them quickly after noticing the condition of the two.


    ''Finally we are back to the ground, the beloved ground.''


    The two breathed a sigh of relief after touching the ground and their mood returned to what it had been before.


    ''Welcome to Minas, the independent city. What you cannot find anywhere you can find here: weapons, jewelry, clothing, services, and even making relationships. If you have money, you can get whatever you want.''


    A man in his thirties with a magic loudspeaker in the city square where hundreds of visitors were coming through the teleportation gate installed there, many people dressed like that man were on many streets to help visitors find their destinations in the city that was one of the largest, if not the largest of the cities.


    ''Should we go straight to the auction or do you first want a tour of the market?''


    ''It''s still a little early, the auction won''t start until three hours from now, and we still have plenty of time.''


    ''The headmaster has a point; it''s been a while since I visited this place. We may be lucky enough to get valuables at cheap prices.''


    Mark responded to the headmaster¡¯s answer by supporting the idea of taking a tour, an opportunity that cannot be missed, especially on the morning of the first day when no precious pieces have been sold yet. The tour started with the jewelry street where jewels, rings, necklaces, and other similar items were sold, whether they were destined for decoration or magical objects.


    ''Welcome to the Land of Opportunity. You may find precious treasures whose owners don''t know their true value, so seize the opportunity whenever it arises.''


    The manager turned to the others who were behind him and asked each of them to search for lost treasures and seize irreplaceable opportunities.


    ''Our vision may be mistaken, Director, what do we do if that happens?''


    ''Ask me or Maximus and we will help you wherever you are.''


    All of them dispersed after they determined the place of the meeting, heading towards different shops or street vendors claiming to be selling precious treasures in search of a target for sniping...

 Chapter 47- Tour of Minas Market

    The colleagues dispersed as they began looking for a precious masterpiece to buy, Maximus walked down the main street where most of the street merchants were located. One may get the biggest chance or the biggest scam if he is inexperienced.


    ''Gemstones for sale, gemstones for sale. Wholesale or retail, buy as you like.''


    Among the street merchants who spread the ground with carpets to exhibit their products, one attracted the attention of Maximus.


    Ordinary gems, magic gems, elemental stones and some stones of unknown properties.


    "Is it really what I think? It would be great if it were it!"


    ''Good morning, may I ask how much you sell this gem?''


    Maximus pointed to a polyhedral jewel the size of an apple. More like polished black glass than jewels.


    ''Hello dear customer, if you are asking about that jewel, I would sell it for 5 gold coins. It doesn''t look ordinary, but I don''t know much about it.''


    Maximus smiled, bent over, picked up the jewel and examined it for confirmation.


    ''It''s good, good price too.''


    He took the money out of his pocket and gave him five coins exactly as he ordered and put it in his dimensional storage.


    "I apologize to you, dear seller, if you knew its value; you would not sell it for less than 40 gold coins. In this case, none of us lost anything."


    Maximus heard a whisper in his ear, a whisper communication from one of his colleagues and then moved instantaneously to the source of the signal.


    ''What do you need, Eddy?''


    ''I was thinking of buying magic cores to use in my latest inventions, I just wanted to ask you what you think."


    Maximus rubbed his short beard while gazing at the polished and carefully preserved magic stones in the glass display tables and began to distinguish them based on quality and their magical energy content. As soon as he finished checking all the stones, he turned to his friend asking him something.


    ''How many stones do you want to buy?''


    ''Frankly, I need five, if it was more than that; it wouldn''t hurt if it could.''


    ''This and this and that... That''s the top ten cores of them.''


    ''You''re the coolest, buddy. Your services are the best.''


    Maximus turned to look for what might attract his attention from the shop''s exhibits; the jewels on the first floor were of high quality but not irreplaceable opportunities. Just usual products in his view. He headed to the second floor where the magic items were on display. Like a gallery or museum, all items were kept in glass boxes bearing the price of the item.


    "Can we find something attractive here?"


    He passed between the rows and examined the exhibits, putting his hands behind his back.


    ''Acceptable, bad, good enough...''


    Among the many objects, a magic wand caught his attention.


    "Was it here before? He''ll definitely like the gift."


    A staff one and a half meters long, at the top of which is a red magic ball under the head of a phoenix. It was certainly the ''white flame staff'' that Maximus remembered. He paid attention towards the price and it was really exorbitant... 200 gold coins! This price explained why this item has not yet been sold.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    He turned back to the payment desk where the employee in charge of the keys to the glass safes was next to her the clerk in charge of opening the safes to take out the items and give them to customers.


    ''Sorry, miss, I want to buy that stick there. Can someone come and open the safe.''


    ¡®Frodo, accompany the client to open the white flame stick safe. Pay in cash, sir.''


    He took out his bag of money, put two hundred gold coins in front of the cashier, and gave him a special receipt to buy the cane. He returned with the clerk towards the stick to take it after paying for it. Maximus now spent mostly all his money he had till the moment, he would get more eventually with a trick in his pocket.


    .........


    ''Ah, you came in time, employee. Open this safe for me because I want to buy this stick.''


    One of the store''s customers spoke in a rude tone to the employee who was a few steps ahead of Maximus, pointing with his hand towards the stick that Maximus had just bought.


    ''Sorry, dear customer, it was sold a little while ago and I am taking it to the buyer.''


    ''What are you talking about? I came to buy it and I would not leave without it. Tell that customer I''ll buy it from him.''


    His provocative tone became brazen than before thinking that he could get what he wanted just because he had money or power.


    ''He told you it was just sold, look for another.''


    Maximus intervened to defend the employee against this violent customer.


    ''And who are you, sir, to interfere with my conversation with the employee?''


    He annoyed the heavenly magician, as he could not bear arrogance and high self-esteem at all. He grabbed this customer by the shoulder and pressed him so hard that his eyes watered.


    ''I am the customer who bought it and I will not sell it to people like you. If you had spoken to him respectfully, I would have thought a little about it, although my answer would still be no.''


    ''I apologize sir, you can take it. I changed my mind.''


    ''It''s not me you should apologize to.''


    Maximus pointed to the employee who was directly behind him.


    ''I apologize; clerk, for yelling at you. Now let me go, sir. My shoulder is about to break.''


    Maximus released this customer and warned him not to repeat such behavior again. He left quickly walking away after being terrified by Maximus.


    ''People these days don''t even know manners!!''


    ''Thank you for your help a little while ago sir. Have a good day.''


    ''No thanks for duty.''


    Maximus descended the stairs, left the building, and returned to the agreed meeting point, as the time was almost over.


    He walked slowly until he arrived; he was the last to arrive.


    ''You are a little late, Max. Where are we going now?''


    ''I was thinking of visiting other markets but if we did that we wouldn''t find good seats at the auction. We may meet some faces we even know.''


    The rest agreed to the proposal and walked towards the auction house located in the city center near the city hall, the magic tower and many landmarks visited by many.


    Ten minutes passed and they arrived at the place, which was closer to the palace of a Comte or Marquis than to an auction house. A four-story building with two entrances from the same fa?ade, guards were present in every direction at the entrance, windows, corners and even nearby streets in anticipation of any disaster, robbery or theft.


    There were no blind spots or gaps in the guard, and this was to say the least, for even the guests who would attend were not just ordinary people: sorcerers and great knights, heads of noble families and even some royalties.


    The auction had another name: ''Annual gathering of dignitaries of the continent''. As the only occasion that is held periodically and attracts many, it is an occasion to discuss economic developments, form partnerships or establish political alliances, sometimes even discuss and announce marriage between dignitaries.


    .........


    ''It''s been years since I last visited this auction.''


    ''Same here, I am curious about what is going to be shown today.''


    Mark and Emily expressed their enthusiasm and curiosity as it had been a long time since they visited the place. Albus stopped them in the middle of the conversation.


    ''Don''t forget our purpose of coming, we came for the announcement and it still is. The auction is secondary.''


    ''It wouldn''t hurt to make some money from selling a number of things. I''ll catch up shortly.''


    Maximus stopped at the office to put a few items on sale at the main event...

 Chapter 48- Golden Auction

    ''Good morning, boy.''


    ''Good morning, dear customer, how can I serve you?''


    ''I want to put some items up at the Golden Auction.''


    ''The Golden Auction is our main event, items must be of the best quality in order for us to accept them, otherwise they will be placed in the regular auction.''


    Maximus smiled broadly and took out several magic scrolls from his dimensional storage.


    ''You won''t be disappointed after seeing it.''


    The clerk examined the scrolls with great astonishment, exhibits the likes of which they had never auctioned before. Each scroll contained a spell stored in it, which were common objects in auctions and exchange centers in magic towers, but what was different about them was the order of magic stored in them. All scrolls contained either offensive or defensive spells of the seventh rank.


    "The highest we had was three sixth-rank scrolls two years ago. I now have seven seventh-rank scrolls!!"


    The clerk controlled himself and then turned towards Maximus after checking the authenticity of the scrolls.


    ''Wow! How do you want to put it on sale? To be displayed as a collection set or as separate pieces.''


    ''I will display them as separate pieces, the minimum bid price is 30 gold pieces each.''


    ''Good. So, do you want to sell it with your name or anonymously?''


    Maximus thought of a way to draw attention during the main event towards the topic he would talk about later and found an amazing idea.


    ''Display it in the name of the heavenly magician.''


    Surprised to hear this name, Maximus calmed him down before making an unwanted noise before the auction began, which could spoil his scheme, which he thought carefully about during its placement.


    ''Take good care of it, I''m going.''


    ''May safety accompany you, dear customer.''


    ------------------------------


    Maximus followed the rest as he found them near the entrance to the hall with some familiar faces. Brooke the summit sword master and one of the three best sword masters on the continent and alongside him is Hudson the noble sword.


    ''Finally I found you, old man. It''s been a while since we met.''


    ''First, I''m not old, the age difference between us is six years, and it doesn''t make you different from me. Secondly, we only met a year ago at the previous auction.''


    ''I remembered what I wanted to say, why you didn''t answer my letter and gave me that silly reply.''


    ''I sent everyone a typical response and you are no different. Just wait until the auction finishes and you''ll understand everything.''


    Brooke was upset again and was not good at restraining his anger in any way.


    ''Remember, old man, if I can''t find an answer that satisfies me, someone has to pay the price.''


    ''Brooke, stop your childish behavior... Excuse him, sir, he has not been feeling well lately.''


    Hudson intervened to calm the tense situation moments earlier and dragged Brooke by the arm into the room to prevent him from escalating the problem.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ''Go there, Brooke, did you forget you promised me you wouldn''t get yourself into trouble?''


    As soon as the door closed behind the two, Albus laughed sincerely.


    ''What a good companion you have had, Brooke, I do not know where you would have been if he was not by your side.''


    Maximus, who was watching from afar until the end of the conversation, advanced towards the group.


    ''Finally you came, Max, what were you doing earlier?''


    ''I put some items at the auction, Anna. You''ll know it as soon as you see it.''


    ''Do we go in too, as it''s embarrassing to stay standing like this?''


    ¡®You are right, Emily. Let''s go to our seats and wait quietly.''


    Everyone headed inside the auction hall. The hall consisted of two parts: a part for ordinary guests in the main hall where the stage is equivalent to a theater stage and the paved seats for the attendees. A part for private guests (kings and princes, senior magicians and swordsmen...) on the upper floor and divided into twenty separate rooms equipped with balconies overlooking the main hall from above.


    Albus had booked a private room several days before the auction after discussing it with Maximus.


    A typical room similar to the guest reception halls in palaces, its disadvantage is its relatively small size, unlike what guests are used to in their palaces. In addition to that, there was a limited number of seats to a maximum of eight seats per room.


    Each of them took a seat in the room and chatted until the auction began...


    ----------------------------------


    ''Ladies and gentlemen, we are now announcing the start of the auction. Our staff will pass you by to give each of you a magic ring that allows you to bid on the item on offer, please return it after the auction ends.''


    Several employees passed the rows carrying boxes with rings numbered 1 to 400. Minutes passed and the distribution of the rings ended.


    ''As we say every year, if you''re one of our regular guests you''ll know how to use the ring for bidding, if you don''t know, just click on the jewel after announcing the start of bidding on the item.''


    The auction host pointed to the side of the exhibition stand and two employees came pushing a display cart, much similar to those in luxury restaurants or hotels but much larger in size.


    ''We start with our first exhibit, the iron wood axe. One of the most recent Elf industries, with a handle made of ironwood and two blades of a mixture of magic steel and flame sapphires. Delivers outstanding performance, high lightness and great durability.''


    There was confusion between those who wanted to seize the opportunity from the beginning and those who wanted to save their money until the end so that they would not regret it later. The host broke this confusion by announcing the minimum bidding price.


    ''The minimum bid price is 60 gold pieces, the increase is by five pieces each time up to the hundred, after which the increase is ten pieces on an auction.''


    .........


    ''A good piece but expensive compared to its performance.''


    Maximus gave a comment about the axe offered for bidding. His colleagues present with him in the same room marveled at his speed in assessing the item.


    ''You saw through it in these few seconds! The returner¡¯s skills are truly second to none.''


    ''I''ll tell you the good pieces you can bid on if that''s what you want.''


    Expressions of joy and pride were mixed for having such a friend who gives golden advice for free.


    ''You''re the best, Maxi.''


    .........


    ''The thirty-second item out of fifty was sold for 145 gold coins. We move on to the next item which is a very special one that arrived only today.''


    The two employees brought a small display cart with a glass box covered with a cloth on top of it. Next to it is a card with a description of the item, its owner, if he puts his name and the initial price.


    ''It''s a special item, we''ve only received seven of it and we''ve never auctioned it before.''


    As he removed the cloth covering the box that contained a magic scroll. The enthusiasm of the fiery audience was extinguished after the lid was uncovered for the object on display.


    ''You might think it''s just a magic scroll like we used to at our auctions, with an initial price of 30 gold coins. A seventh-class magic scroll containing the ''Black Lightning'' spell. Seize the opportunity, we only have seven.''


    The hall was turned upside down after hearing the description of the scroll, something the likes of which had not been offered in any previous auction but what would have truly shocked the audience has not yet been mentioned.


    ''A small surprise remains, which is that the one who put these scrolls in our auction was the Lord Heavenly Sorcerer himself.''


    A shock that turned the hall completely upside down after the host''s last announcement and the bidding flared up among the audience and the host was not given a chance to even speak...

 Chapter 49- Main event of the auction

    The audience whispered among themselves while the auctions caught fire, the item is special and the seller is even more special.


    ''Is he really the heavenly magician? If he really is, the scroll is original and excellent.''


    ''I think so too, auction owners can''t lie about their products, it will only harm them and their credibility.''


    ''The price is getting too high! I''ll bet on the other scrolls and try my luck.''


    .........


    In the private room, the companions of the heavenly magician burst out laughing, the surprise was good.


    ''You''re amazing as usual; I didn''t honestly expect it from you.''


    ''A genius idea, you earn money, fame and the public''s attention for you later.''


    Both Ederson and Albus praised Maximus who just sat quietly drinking tea as if he expected a similar result.


    ''Even I need to make money guys, being a hero doesn''t pay you money. You have to win it with your own efforts and that''s what I am doing.''


    ''You''re right. Now that the first phase of your plan has succeeded. What''s next?''


    Albus, who was the most vigilant of them, kept thinking and trying to anticipate Maximus'' next move, but he rarely succeeded, as Maximus is atypical in his decisions.


    ''I''ll take the stage as soon as the auction ends; no one will have the right to object if I think about it from the point of view of the others.''


    .........


    ''It is sold for 210 gold coins, moving on to our next item which is the second scroll out of seven. The ''Black Flame field'' is of the seventh grade. The same starting price of 30 coins. Let''s start with the bid.''


    Bids poured in like last time and sold at an incredible price and the same was the case with the rest of the scrolls. It was beneficial for both Maximus and the auction house, as they would each make fantastic profits after the auction ended.


    ''Sold for 250... Sold for 180... Sold for 200... The latter sold for 270.''


    With a total gold coins of more than one thousand four hundred for all the seven scrolls. Maximus has gotten enough wealth to buy a small castle.


    ''Blessed be your wealth, comrade. You''re amazing.''


    ''Who would have expected that the total bids on it would reach more than a thousand gold coins!!''


    ---------------------------


    The auction continued after that and none of the items on display was as spectacular as those scrolls except for a few antiques every now and then. Only the last item out of the fifty remains.


    ''We conclude our auction with another amazing item. ''Chemistry Research Book of Ilos''. A book famous among alchemists as the legendary reference for the science of chemistry. An adventurer who found it did not want to be identified as he explored unknown ruins in the north. The starting price is 150 gold coins.''


    Competition for this book, which had been missing for decades, flared up again.


    ''160... 170... 230... 280...''


    The price continued to rise crazily and none of the attendees wanted to miss the opportunity to get big fame and money. A book with most of the recipes of known potions and treatments, even an intermediate-ranking chemist can implement these recipes to the letter and get high-quality potions that are sold at exorbitant prices.


    Maximus also entered the bidding race and managed to get it for 430 gold coins.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ''Congratulations on winning this book, was that part of your plan?''


    ''It was nothing more than a coincidence and I decided to make money as a precaution to seize an opportunity like this.''


    ''You told us earlier that you have comprehensive knowledge in most areas. So what do you want from this book?''


    Emily, who was a chemist, asked a good question to Maximus, who entered the bidding race without warning.


    ''You''re right, but I don''t have time to rewrite a book about chemistry. I''ll just examine this book and give it to you afterwards.''


    Maximus stood up from his seat after the host finished his speech to take his place.


    ''I have to go now it''s time.''


    Maximus Momentarily moved to the stage and a clear astonishment appeared among the audience.


    ''What''s happening? Is it a special event or is something out of the program?''


    Maximus scrutinized the audience with a peek at them. He took a few steps while extending his arms and spoke in a tone of great pride.


    ''Greetings to all attendees at this event. This is the heavenly magician.''


    He paused for a moment but the audience was completely agitated after hearing this name. Some suspected it was a hoax from the auction house and others thought they were just an impersonator.


    ''Silence!!''


    One single yell reinforced by mana silenced all the attendees who had just been distracted.


    ''Please remain silent for the rest of the time as the noise bothers me very much.''


    Complete silence pervaded the hall and not a single breath was heard.


    ''Many of you are regular attendees at this auction but your attention increased after you received replies from the Academy of Mydrias that things would be explained at the auction. ''


    He turned around and took a few steps away from the edge of the platform.


    ''The world is on the verge of a major catastrophe that could lead the entire population of the continent to annihilation. I came to this podium where dignitaries gather to discuss strategy to confront this inevitable disaster.''


    Maximus applauded and transported his comrades who came with him to his side on stage.


    ''But!! Many of you may not believe me and I do not have time to convince you. So, if you are not convinced, leave. I won''t force you to listen to this talk, but you are forced to carry out the orders we will give when we are done.''


    None of the attendees left, but trembled in their places at the mere thought of how powerful and dangerous Maximus was. He did a number of things that broke conventional logic, such as the Universal Declaration and the scrolls he had previously auctioned.


    ''Nobody wants to leave then? It is a wise decision to listen until the end even if you do not like the talk. So let''s continue our conversation.''


    He thought for a moment about his next words and then pointed to his comrades first.


    ''These are my first partners in the plan that we started preparing a while ago. You are expected to know at least two faces of them.''


    The audience has to know at least Academy Director Albus and Anastasia the Sun Sword, both dignitaries on the continent. Great magician and great sword lady.


    ''Let''s go back to our main theme. Disaster will strike in just a bit less than three years, precisely on the day of the eclipse of the next leap year.''


    Panic spread among the audience like wildfire, the threat of extinction is not a joke at least.


    ''Quiet!! Listen to the rest of the conversation first before speaking. If all parties cooperate in this plan, the worst could be avoided at a minimum and an all-out victory could be achieved at the maximum. Now I will tell you the details of the catastrophe that we got from the prophecy.''


    The level of panic decreased but did not disappear completely, each felt deep down that things might not go according to plan. Or even that the prophecy is wrong which will create even greater disaster.


    ''From the details that we know so far, the disaster takes place through four stages: the first stage manifests itself in the form of natural disasters, the most important of which is the drought, which caused a food shortage crisis and countless deaths after that. While the second stage is a dramatic increase in the number of wild beasts and the emergence of new types from rubble, caves, etc. For the third stage, it is similar to the second with only one fundamental difference; the emergence of intelligent monsters capable of communicating in our language will play the role of leaders on the side of monsters, which will cause a huge problem, if not dealt with quickly.''


    There was silence for seconds until an audience interrupted the silence with a question.


    ''Mr. Magician, you talked about four stages, so why did you mention only three?''


    Maximus sighed and then answered this important question.


    ¡®That is the problem, we know there is a fourth phase but we do not know what will happen during and afterwards.''


    Fear turned into panic that filled the air, fear of a known danger does not even approach an iota of fear of the unknown...

 Chapter 50- Initial disaster response plan

    ''Don''t panic, as I told you earlier. Survival from extinction is almost guaranteed, but not everyone can survive. The more you cooperate with the plan, the greater our chances of survival.''


    None of the dignitaries moved and kept silently watching the course of events, waiting for the optimal time to intervene if possible.


    ''The main part of the plan is to train competent people in the fields of combat, chemistry, magic engineering and blacksmithing. This part was divided into two phases: forming competent people, which takes two years, and recruits competencies in their fields and continues until the end of the disaster. Any questions?''


    The same man who asked a question earlier came forward again.


    ''I have two questions in particular. Is the current census insufficient to solve the crisis so that we need more? Also, will this timeline suffice to complete the plan you talked about?''


    ''You''re good, young man. Your acumen is unique and will help us implement the plan later. The answer to your first question is no, we need to at least double it. As for the second question, I am responsible for this and I am sure that my plan is valid and guaranteed to be effective.''


    Maximus wandered for a while before recalling the idea he wanted to mention, snapping his fingers and continuing to talk.


    ''I didn''t explain the plan well, we''re not going to form new people from scratch as our goal of the plan is to raise the current level by improving the skills of the people available.''


    .........


    The attendees nodded their heads after understanding the main significance behind the plan, but the question still arises. Where and when will the plan start?


    ''I know you are wondering when we are going to start implementing this plan. We will start as soon as possible, which is about a month from now. The second thing we need is financial support for the project from all of you.''


    One of those present rose up against this announcement, accusing Maximus of deception into exploiting them.


    ''Execute your plan with your own money; we have nothing to do with it. You won''t get a penny from my money.''


    Maximus sighed and moved the man to the stage in full view of those present.


    ''Let me tell you something, I said a moment ago that everyone should follow orders if I ask you even if you don''t like it. You are neither special nor poor to get an exception.''


    The heavenly magician stared at him with a sharp gaze that instilled fear deep inside him, an innate sense of fear. Like a lion in front of you and a wall of knives behind you, you cannot even move, staying where you are, helplessly waiting for your cursed fate.


    ''Also, I don''t need your money if my goal wasn''t to save the world. I started to get disgusted because I had to save a world that contained people like you.''


    ''T-take whatever money you want, please forgive my life.''


    Moments ago, that arrogant aristocrat fell to the ground trembling with fear; his legs could not hold his slender body.


    ''You ask for mercy now?? Who talked about murder? I did not even mention the word murder in my speech. Tsk, cowards who only know where they are when their lives are in danger.''


    After impatiently returning him to his seat, Maximus pressed his eyes in annoyance.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ''Are there any other objections? I will not ask you to hand over your entire wealth to this project.''


    He stretched out his right hand towards the audience with a smile on his face.


    ''Everyone has to contribute with one-tenth of his current wealth, so it won''t hurt your interests and your living but help us complete the plan.''


    Voices of confusion and whispering among the audience who began to discuss the proposal put forward by the heavenly magician. From their point of view, the scheme is still unclear, some of them felt deep down like that man before. Another person asked a question to the magician who took the stage.


    ''What will we gain from this scheme if we contribute?''


    ''Isn''t that clear? Your survival, your safety, your life. Something like that. What more could you want? You will not lose anything from the contribution.''


    He took out a dimensional storage bag from his pocket and pulled out an empty list of 300 lines.


    ''All you have to do is sign this petition and then we''ll record the amount you contributed later after the organization is done. I hope none of you have me to intervene later.''


    ''Will you share with us the full details of the plan or is it still in the pipeline?''


    Maximus applauded and a wooden blackboard two meters long and one and a half meters wide suddenly appeared out of nowhere, the blackboard was mounted on a tripod similar to what painters use, the area of the blackboard was covered with several sheets, maps and drawings fixed with nails to the plank.


    ''These are the most important details that we will need to start the core part of the plan. The first by priority is the establishment of an open-air mine at the foot of the Indorra volcano to provide resources for armor, weapons and magic devices. The second priority is to create institutions to form the necessary personnel, two institutions for each section of the plan where we start with one and then continue with the second when the capacity of the first is close to full.''


    The outline seemed clear and detailed; the doubt in the hearts of those present was dissipating. Who will prepare such a detailed plan to deceive people? In addition, why would two VIPs sacrifice their dignity for a trick?


    The doubt was replaced with certainty and the public''s thinking moved to Maximus'' side after they were hesitant due to the lack of sufficient proof and evidence to convince them.


    Another person from the crowd moved to cut the roots of doubt and verify details that he has not yet talked about.


    ''Let''s say we believe you and we would cooperate with your plan. How will the project take off and do we have a role in it in another way?''


    ''I was going to touch on the last point of our conversation, which is the division of tasks. Each of you should use his network to attract as many participants as possible in the project: investors, traders, artisans, miners and others. Since most of you are nobles here, this is a simple matter in your view. I will hold an interview session on the seventh and last day of the commercial gathering with each of you and your shareholders. Whoever contributed more will reap more profits after the end of the disaster. The disaster will end one day, but the mine, for example, will continue to produce, after which you will receive a percentage of the profits as much as your contribution. Think about it, you have nothing to lose.''


    Maximus laid the last stone in his plan, throwing away the golden carrot, a bait that would attract the attention of the audience, as they would not be able to take their eyes off it no matter how hard they tried.


    "Good bait is the basis of good fishing."


    Maximus had no more left to say and ended his speech with a closing speech.


    ''This is where our session ends, remember well what we talked about and don''t forget our last day appointment. Sign this petition before leaving as well.''


    Maximus closed all entrances with an eighth-rank magic wall where it was impossible to break without demolishing the place. Between those who accept the idea and those who oppose it, no one has been able to refuse, as even the powerful have not intervened so far, and this has put them between two hypotheses: either they are collaborating with him from the beginning or they are afraid of someone who they do not yet know how strong he is. Each option was worse than the other was and put the attendants between a rock and a hard place.


    Without being able to refuse, everyone signed the petition; Maximus opened the entrances again and waited for the audience to leave to return to his comrades, whom he kept standing on stage.


    ''What''s your next move, buddy?''


    Without the slightest iota of hesitation, the magician answered his friend and mentor Albus.


    ''Towards the meeting room to complete the remainder of our work.''


    Albus led his former disciples and partners in the plan to the meeting room where the second meeting with the continent''s powerful would take place...

 Chapter 51- Just a random accident

    Everyone left except Maximus, who went to the payment office to pay for the book he had bought and take his share of the scrolls sale; he felt someone following him all the way without showing himself, Maximus did not pay attention to this because the stalker is unable to threaten him in any way.


    He arrived at the office and found the same person who was in the morning, the employee recognized him and started checking the account papers and extracted one of them from that huge block of papers.


    ''You came back, sir, the scrolls you offered were sold for 1,426 gold coins, after deducting 10 percent commission leaving you 1,284 gold coins. Need something else?''


    ''I had bought some things under the number 213.''


    ''Total purchases are estimated at 540 gold coins. How will you pay?''


    Maximus pointed to the first paper the employee was carrying.


    ''Deduct the amount from the profits I made.''


    After a few calculations and settling the paperwork necessary to transfer the belongings, the clerk handed a receipt to Maximus and pointed to one of the offices in the long hallway on his right. The storage office where the items offered at auction are stored waiting for their new owners.


    "What does he want from following me? Are they trying to rob me or what?"


    The heavenly magician smiled an unobtrusive side smile on his way to that office. There has been no reaction so far from that person. He is just watching, it is a really annoying feeling to keep some eyes around you like this. Maximus showed the receipt to the guards of the storage office and was allowed in. He got what he bought after signing some documents and putting them in his dimensional storage.


    Maximus was aware of where he was but did not want to enlarge the problem because of a misunderstanding.


    "Let''s lure him into an empty hallway, he''ll regret it if his intentions are bad."


    After a few laps and going up a staircase here and down there, it was an empty portico in the literal sense that this part of the building does not open on the first day of the auction.


    ''You can show yourself.''


    Among the shadows, a woman dressed in black and a charming face stepped towards Maximus trying to show her goodwill. Neither her face nor her actions suggest it, Maximus remained silent, waiting for either a proper explanation or she would pay the price.


    "What is this smell? Well done, girl. Goodwill."


    A very special perfume scent but Maximus recognized it, a scent of an aphrodisiac mixed with hypnotic powder. She was trying to rob him by luring him and then stealing his things and running away. Maximus pretended to be influenced by the powder in order to make her relax her defenses and get closer.


    ''Well done, handsome, come to me, my dear.''


    Changing her tone of voice to a sexy tone, Maximus felt disgust but ran her play. She began to touch his face with one hand while her other hand searched his pockets. As soon as she put her hand in his pocket, he grabbed, strangled and lifted her into the air. She tried to escape his grip but failed.


    "What should I do? How can I escape his grasp?"


    Her body began to turn into a shadow, changing its shape to escape the grip of Maximus. What she did not know was the abilities of her target, she thought he was just a powerful magician and knew nothing about what he was hiding.


    His left arm, which was holding her, turned black, turning only part of his body into a shadow and this surprised the woman.


    ''Who sent you? What was your goal?''


    She did not even respond to his words, she wanted to break free and escape as quickly as she could. The pressure on her neck increased and Maximus almost broke it. She pulled out of a hidden pocket a poisoned dagger and tried to stab Maximus in the neck. The dagger broke as soon as it touched his skin like an iron wall. Maximus, who have acted with some tolerance, changed his mind, lifted her up and then slammed her to the ground, she could not bear the shock and lost consciousness.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ''If you don''t tell me your will, I''ll force you to.''


    He violently broke into her consciousness, indifferent to any damage it might cause to her mind. He did not care about it as he would kill her eventually. He searched her mind and found who sent her: the head of one of the organizations famous for assassinations and major thefts, especially from auctions. Its target was not Maximus himself, but the owner of the previously sold book of chemistry. The funny thing is that the head of that organization was present at the auction and did not participate even once. He recorded a list of attendees and what each of them had bought in order to organize their operations later.


    He put her inside his subconscious mind, tied her to a stone pillar with magic chains, and then returned to the meeting room where the agreed meeting would take place.


    .........


    The doors opened wide until they hit the wall, making a loud noise that caught everyone''s attention. They all stared at Maximus, who advanced toward the middle of the room.


    A huge room with a high ceiling and a magic lamp of enormous size, a sphere as white as snow, as shining as crystal and illuminated as the sun, suspended by four thick steel chains.


    The room itself was in the form of a half circle, with empty space at the center and the rest ten rows of terraces. Each row contained between twenty and forty tables.


    The meeting room of the auction had a second name: the ''Continental Parliament''. A room that hosts official meetings between countries to discuss the continent''s problems and find appropriate solutions to them.


    ''It seems that everyone was waiting for me. I apologize for being late, as I was busy dealing with some insects. Some of them are still to deal with and that''s what I''m going to do now.''


    ''Wasn''t it sufficient what you did before? We were silent before but we will not be silent now.''


    Maximus raised his head towards the source of the boastful voice. One of the arrogant people who do not know their whereabouts after thinking he was under the protection of the group but it was stupid of him.


    Maximus stared at him with a fatal look; the target felt suffocated and had difficulty breathing, as if he had been stabbed in the chest with a knife.


    ''You weren''t concerned with the previous talk but it seems like you want to volunteer. Also, do you think others would intervene to save a dog that is only good at barking?''


    That young man who thought the world was in his side swallowed with difficulty.


    ''The arrogance of the strong is tyranny, but the arrogance of the weak is his doom.''


    Maximus clapped and that young woman who had previously tried to rob him appeared. Maximus turned back to the audience.


    ''I think at least some of you know who this insect that I just caught is. Try to guess what she did.''


    There was a terrible silence in the hall; even those who were called the powerful of the continent did not dare to intervene for fear of harming themselves. Maximus interrupted that twenty-second silence with a clear threat.


    ''No answer? I will answer myself. This insect tried to seduce me and rob me before she even knew who I am. After I caught her red-handed, she tried to stab me with a poisoned dagger. What should I do with her?''


    Faint whispering sounds were audible among the audience. Some of them questioned her identity and others were waiting for the consequences of her failed attempt.


    Maximus burst out laughing hysterically without warning.


    The assassin woke up but continued acting that she was asleep, thinking she would not be revealed. Maximus approached her and pointed his finger at her while raising his other hand towards the audiences as if it were just a play.


    ''This is what happens to anyone who tries to do something stupid again.''


    The heavenly sorcerer took out the broken poisoned dagger with which she had previously tried to stab him, checked its edge and then stabbed her in her right thigh until there was nothing visible of the half-broken blade.


    ''Aaaaaah.''


    The girl pinned to the rock pillar screamed at a great pain, caused by a poisoned stab wound, the poison that was on the dagger was not ordinary. A special type of poison that kills slowly over the course of minutes, causing an unbearable pain, the victims may die of pain before the poison kills them.


    ''Isn''t that a bit too much. Don''t be so harsh on a girl.''


    No one in the audience could bear to witness the torture that had just begun and uttered a few words claiming humanity.


    Maximus turned to the direction where this man was and suddenly began to applause.


    ''Good, good. We had the pretenders of courage and now the callers of humanity. If you do not want to be here by her side, shut your useless mouth and watch in silence. If I hear another word, who knows what will happen to you.''


    The atmosphere has become unbearably tense, what was supposed to be just a random accident might turn into a disaster...

 Chapter 52- Elite Purge

    No one responded to the heavenly magician after his latest threat. He grabbed the handle of the dagger and slit the girl''s body until her guts came out, from the horror of the situation and from the intensity of the pain, she fainted.


    The wound continued to bleed, forming a pool of blood on the tiles, and the blood mixed with the waste that seeped from her bowels, which had been torn by the dagger.


    ''Does any of you have an objection to the execution? You can complain and you''ll follow her if that''s what you want.''


    Brooke, who had previously an endless pride when he spoke to Albus, did not lift a finger in the face of Maximus, who did not hesitate to kill even for a moment. He did not understand the reason for this execution in front of everyone; he could have killed her secretly as if it were accidental. He saw that there was a hidden purpose behind this bloody show.


    ''To be honest, you killing her has nothing to do with me. But what''s your purpose behind this show?''


    ''So one of you realized that there was a hidden purpose behind all of this. I have two goals: the first is to tighten control, the second is to completely purge the elite of the continent to avoid any problems with the plan we talked about earlier.''


    The situation has become very dangerous for everyone, as the assassin he had previously caught was an assassin at a level equivalent to the summit of the seventh star. Even if the opponent is a knight of the eighth star, he will not come out completely intact from such a confrontation.


    Most of those present have already realized that the man standing in front of them is not an adversary who can be easily tampered with. His actions are atypical and unpredictable as it is not possible to determine the criteria on which he will cleanse the elite. Someone might get killed if he does not like their faces, if he is moody.


    "This was not part of the plan we agreed upon. Is he really crazy or is he a deceit?"


    Even his comrades who came with him are still shocked by the horror of the previous scene. Public execution out of nowhere?


    ''Do we start the process or does one of you have another word?''


    ''This is unjust, you want to execute people out of nowhere and we know nothing about your standards of judging others. You must be punished.''


    Maximus closed his hand and the man''s head exploded instantaneously, smearing a two meters radius.


    ''Count Bennett, a seven circles wizard and member of the Continental Sorcerers Council. He is charged with kidnapping, assassination, sorcery and human sacrifices to treat his internal injuries. The number of victims is 67 in total. Are there any objections to execution?''


    An attendee asked how reliable and correct this information previously stated by Maximus was.


    ''Just out of curiosity, I would like to ask you how reliable this information is.''


    ''I am the source of the information and I gathered it myself. Its reliability is guaranteed.''


    Maximus answered him immediately and then burned the body next to him with black fire and nothing is left, even bones and ashes. He repeated the same with the corpse of the wizard Count and then stretched out his hands towards the audience.


    ''Some of you who believe in excessive justice may wonder that this is too cruel and we should give the person a chance to atone for their sins. People are always changing for better or worse, but that does not mean you can change the nature of garbage. Garbage is destined to die in the most horrible ways.''


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Maximus was not wrong in any way but it does not mean that he was right. Everyone has his ways of carrying out justice after all, even if not everyone will accept it; that does not negate the possibility of its validity.


    ''Is leaving the likes of that bastard alive acceptable? Will this bring his victims back to life? He has to pay for his mistakes after all.''


    Brooke interrupted the hesitation of those people after expressing his support to the Heavenly magician''s method, albeit cruel, euthanasia would not spread the terror that prevents others from committing the same crime.


    Maximus continued to execute criminals disguised as heroes and messengers of justice in gruesome ways that the heart could not witness and then turn the corpse into ashes and ashes into nothing with a burning black fire that overwhelms all physical bodies.


    Of the criminals, only one remained. He was not an ordinary criminal; he was the main event of the executions and the reason behind everything that happened. Duke Hayden in public and ''Triton'' the head of the Blood Moon organization in secret. The organization with the worst reputation on the continent, most notorious for assassinations, robberies and other immoral acts. And also the boss of the girl who targeted Maximus previously and who pushed him to do such things.


    ''Ladies and gentlemen, one criminal remains in attendance. None of you will expect his identity, even if all previous crimes come together, half of his crimes will not even be described.''


    Duke Hayden has not shown the slightest suspicious behavior until now, thinking that it would save his worn life from the gruesome death knocking on his door. He thought for a moment that his immense power as a knight would save him from his doomed fate, as he is one of the ten most powerful knights on the continent. After seeing what has happened so far, he is sure that he will not be able to get out intact even if he tries to.


    "The worst fate that awaits me is death, the best one is to survive after losing an arm and with incurable injuries and I will become the public enemy of all the mighty of the continent. Isn''t there a better fate?"


    Maximus moved behind him instantaneously and whispered in his ear.


    ''No, there is no better fate than quick death and you won''t even get it.''


    Hayden was surprised and tried to move quickly to escape Maximus'' grip that stretched towards him to grab him. He managed to avoid being caught and jumped as fast as he could towards the entrance to escape the reaper who had placed his attention on him.


    In the air, before his feet even touched the ground, he was punched in the face and then kicked in the stomach that threw him on his back towards the floor at breakneck speed.


    ''What happened? What hit me?''


    ''Your bad luck is hitting you for meeting me, it is not a personal grudge so do not take it seriously in your next life.''


    Gold chains appeared out of nowhere and tied him in place, kneeling down, unable to resist.


    Firmly fastened with gold chains, he did not even try to resist, as its ability was to seal both mana and physical strength and turn the victim into a completely normal person.


    ''What is the best way to execute this heinous criminal?''


    ''Won''t you tell us his crimes at least to sentence him?''


    Maximus struck his right fist in his left palm and then answered Brock''s question.


    ''You''re right; I won''t even need to tell you about his crimes. The mere mention of his identity is enough to execute him twenty times. This duke Hayden is also Triton, president and founder of the notorious Blood Moon organization to which the girl who tried to assassinate me belonged earlier. No need for more detailed explanation.''


    The criminal with the worst reputation in the last hundred years was one of the most powerful people on the continent and in plain sight of everyone as well. The magician wanted to confirm his identity to everyone, so he took out a crystal ball the size of a nut and raised his hand high so that everyone could see it clearly.


    ''I''m sure most of you know what this crystal ball is. Crystal of achievements, one of the creations of magic and magical engineering and able to evaluate a person''s achievements, whether good or evil. Do we try to see the result of our dear friend here?''


    After Maximus set the target, the color of the ball changed from transparent to bloody red with a single black line in the middle...

 Chapter 53- Teaching Lecture by the Heavenly Magician

    After seeing the bloody red color and the single black line inside the crystal, doubt ceased and certainty took its place. A criminal who has committed countless crimes of all kinds.


    Everyone watched in silence, who might want to defend such a heinous criminal.


    ''Since everyone is convinced of it, we''ll start with the punishment.''


    Maximus casted a mental stability spell on Hayden or Triton; it did not truly matter, as they are both the same person.


    ''Don''t be scared, you won''t at least die of pain. You will live every moment vividly.''


    Maximus had knowledge of most of the world''s sciences, even the missing ones, including the methods of curses.


    Maximus began to draw a circle similar to magical circles in front of him in the air. Curses differ from magic spells in style. Spells are formed by drawing them in the mind, so you do not need to do the process on the ground, while the curses are drawn manually and follow specific steps; otherwise, they get out of control, harming everyone around them.


    He drew a violet ring with an ominous mana, added several overlapping circles and drew a specific pattern, the patterns varied between letters and runic words, in addition to geometric shapes and sometimes symbols of the constellations, especially the constellations Capricorn and Cancer.


    A minute has passed since the operation began and it ended a while ago. Once the circle was completed, a terrible halo of death was unleashed, similar to that of a death knight at the very least.


    ''What is it? What is this ominous circle?''


    The audience raised their guard, just a magic circle able to release a measure of energy close to a death knight must be extremely dangerous.


    The curse, which was two meters in diameter, shrank for a few centimeters and was positioned in the hands of Maximus.


    ''You''ll regret all your actions over the next week. You will neither die nor live. You will stay suspended between the two.''


    Maximus set the target of the curse and the curse turned directly towards him and entered his body. A few moments until he screamed in pain like crazy, his voice was so loud that everyone in the entire auction building could hear.


    ''Shut up.''


    Maximus casted a spell of silence on him and freed him from the chains that bound him; he fell to the ground just like a deflated balloon. His body no longer had bones, which made him like a sack of live meat, nothing more, nothing less.


    ''What ¨C what did you do to him? And what is that ominous circle?''


    ''Oh, that.''


    Maximus rubbed his head and answered with a terrible smile.


    ''It is just a composite curse of the eighth rank, which has several properties: corrosion, regeneration, mental stability, acceleration of thinking and finally immortality. I set it to last a week.''


    "It''s a monster."


    "This is not Maximus who came with us in the morning."


    Even his comrades denounced his actions that went too far beyond the line, but who would be able to confront him while one of the ten strongest knights was nothing more than an insect in his eyes.


    ''That''s the least he deserves for what he did. He only blames himself for what happened to him as a result of his decisions and actions.''


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    He snapped his fingers and Duke Hayden disappeared, literally a sack of decaying tissue. Maximus put him in a separate dimension to begin the topic he wanted to talk about before the accident.


    He sat above the desk in the middle of the meeting room, sighed once and then breathed deeply to relax his temper.


    ''Now that I have eliminated all the bugs, can we start talking about our topic?''


    Maximus spoke as if nothing had just happened. This was surprising on one hand and shocking on the other. Maximus did not appear to be touched by a single inch, as if he had killed insects in the true sense of the word.


    ''Are you shocked by what happened? That is normal, to eradicate pests.''


    One of the attendees asked the heavenly magician to remove the doubt that had accumulated in his heart.


    ''Are you good or evil? Your actions so far do not suggest that you are good at all.''


    Maximus laughed so hard that his eyes teared, wiped the tear with his fingertip and then pointed to everyone.


    ''I''m not evil, I''m a hero but my style is pretty different from the usual heroes. I am merciless to my enemies.''


    His eyes turned red and blinked brightly with the last sentence. He formed a fireball of mana in his hand and then pressed it and scattered it.


    ''I don''t like arrogant and hypocrites, I like to crush them whenever I see them. Sometimes I restrain myself but doesn''t mean I will always succeed in doing it.''


    Albus, who has been silent since the beginning until this moment, participated in the dialogue for the first time.


    ''Calm down everyone. Let''s get back to our main topic without further delay.''


    Albus clapped and spread his mana in the room to enhance the sound, which drew everyone''s attention to him and redirected it towards Maximus.


    He thanked his friend for the small help and proceeded to explain the basic elements of his plan.


    ''The topic I wanted to talk about is divided into two parts: the first is to raise the current power ceiling to a higher level, and the second is to improve the current average strength of fighters by at least one rank.''


    He formed a magic circle, injected it with mana, and connected it to his mind, adding a second circle to the first to display his ideas on the wall to facilitate explanation.


    His application of the idea wowed the sorcerers who were present and gave them some inspiration to learn more and seek new horizons of magic.


    ''Raising the power bar is a process that concerns only the elite in general and those present here in particular. There are two ways, one easy and risk-free and one difficult and dangerous.''


    ''Can''t we learn only easy and risk-free?''


    ''That''s the problem. Yes, you can, but it is not enough to raise the power bar for what I aspire to. I will continue to explain.''


    His presentation of his ideas directly facilitated the explanation and the communication of ideas to the attendees.


    ''The easy way is a bit strange, it''s in plain sight, but no one has thought about it before. You know this; it''s the crystal of achievements.''


    The attendees nodded their heads with Maximus'' words as if they were students in a classroom.


    ''A magical device that displays a person''s achievements, whether good or evil. Its only use is to compare people''s achievements and claim entitlement to positions and ranks. The easy way is to swallow this crystal without breaking it, once swallowed whole, it fuses into your mana storage center, increasing your abilities according to how much you achieve.''


    The audience rose up between an exclamatory and a skeptic of the method. The decisive solution is experiment but Maximus stopped them.


    ''Here''s the problem, it''s a free increase but it increases your abilities by twenty percent from its current level without increasing your growth speed afterwards.''


    ''Since this is a problem, the solution must be in the difficult and dangerous way.''


    Albus, who realized what the difficult and dangerous method was, Maximus told him about it, as did the handbook explaining how to implement it.


    ''You hit the core, Director; the answer is in the second way. The second method is a mana training technique, which has the ability to increase the magical and physical abilities of its learner and the capacity of the mana or aura by several times higher than its current level.''


    The audience listened carefully, waiting for either an answer to their questions or an opportunity to ask them as soon as Maximus stopped. Someone was curious about the technique and asked a question wanting to know at least its name.


    ''It''s called the multi-storage technique of mana, as its name suggests, it allows possessing multiple storage centers in the body of the learner.''


    The technique was indeed a surprise of high caliber for everyone, a way to push your current boundaries once you learn it...

 Chapter 54- Great Opportunity

    ''Can you explain more about this technique in addition to the risks you mentioned earlier? Sounds interesting.''


    ''I can''t explain more about it because it would be complicated and incomprehensible, as for the risks, from minor burns to paralysis and even death.''


    Many swallowed their dry saliva after hearing the risks, the benefits are great, but the risks equalized the scale. All that remains is to look for ways and solutions to mitigate the damage and reduce the risks.


    Maximus raised one finger to answer the question they had in mind.


    ''There is only one way to mitigate the damage and most of you may be able to succeed without even injuries.''


    They were very curious to know this precious way to gain this golden egg.


    ''Efficient mana control. To be precise, it is precise mana control. I think most of you have enough qualifications since you''ve already reached this level.''


    A sense of comfort followed by a sense of confusion about what this technique is for you to need all this careful control. Maximus interrupted the vortex of emotions by taking a book out of his dimensional storage and shaking it through the air.


    ''This is the book that contains the technique, I will give each of you a copy if you agree to the following conditions: It is strictly forbidden to leak the technique outside this circle, no one is allowed to learn it without my permission, when someone reaches the seventh rank in any field, he has the right to learn it. For your information, this technique is modified to contain a tracking spell that allows me to track your locations wherever you are which will help organize the battlefronts during the disaster and also prevent the leaking.''


    The conditions were fair, it is his right to teach his technique to whomever he wanted and prevent it from whomever he wanted, no one had an objection to the conditions and everyone announced their agreement to them.


    Maximus made a spell in his left hand, four rings superimposed on top of each other that began to radiate with a green light. A special spell from another world, the ''Copy'' spell, has a very distinct ability but has annoying limits.


    This spell can copy anything that is not alive but without its magical effects, for example, when you copy a magic ring, it produces a normal ring and the same in others. Its second drawback is durability, as the copied element is very fragile.


    The magicians were fascinated by the spell, which they did not know what it was, but no one could understand its essence. It was expected as the system of its original world is very different from this world. Trying to understand that spell is like trying to understand a language you do not know just because you hear it.


    The book was placed at the center of that spell and the book was copied once, twice, ten, twenty, one hundred... One hundred and seventy-five copies were placed in an orderly pile form above the desk where Maximus had previously been seated.


    ''Let each of you take a copy and learn the technique, the time limit is a week and we meet here again to discuss the next stage. Remember not to swallow the crystal of achievements until the technique is properly controlled. You can cooperate and help each other as much as you want, provided the information does not leak.''


    ''Don''t worry about it. No one would dare to do this after the bloody show you did earlier. The others should value their lives.''


    Albus reassured his sorcerer friend and the first session was concluded to prepare the battlefront to address the disaster.


    ----------------------------


    ''Everyone finally left, what have you done before, Max. You really scared us, you looked like a completely different person.''


    Ederson, who attended with the rest at the request of director Albus and the heavenly magician Maximus, was surprised by the previous show and only spoke after everyone had left.


    ''I did nothing wrong, I did what is needed to be done in a way that showed the consequences of betrayal and treachery. I solved a problem before it started in the first place.''


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Maximus explained his position simply as supported by both director Albus and Anastasia.


    ''Maximus remains our friend and colleague no matter what happens and we have to support and help him.''


    ''What''s next in the plan?''


    Mark who has maintained seriousness until this moment wanted to satisfy his curiosity about the next step.


    ''The first thing I''m going to do is introduce the little ones to the other world, and then I''ll check some things there as well. Then I will be back in a week as I talked about before and the rest may change depending on the current course. I ask your permission to leave now; you also have to stay all at the academy so I can find you easily.''


    The heavenly magician left the auction building after breaking up with his comrades in pursuit of his next goal without much thought.


    ----------------------------


    Maximus returned home after finishing some outstanding work to use the rest of the day to rest in preparation for tomorrow.


    ''I don''t think there''s anything else left to prepare, I shouldn''t be late after entering the gate.''


    He prepared a cup of tea and headed towards the balcony, thinking about the sayings of those who had seen the bloody gate in their dreams, to think about connotations and meanings that he had not previously realized.


    - The past will not repeat itself and your enemy is not who you thought, the next is worse than the past.


    - The Book of Knowledge is looking for you; it is eagerly waiting for you. Do not be late on it.


    - Retreat one-step and the enemy will advance one-step, advance one-step and the enemy will advance two steps. The end is inevitable.


    - Two followers here and three followers elsewhere, all serving the same person but not knowing that they are his servants. You do not know him, but you know his legacy.


    - The thousand-day counter is starting now; beyond it is an unprecedented hell. Try to prepare for it if you can.


    ''....''


    While sipping tea, he thought of the links between these messages, which seemed to hide more in the folds of words than what appeared.


    ''Of these, the most obvious is the thousand-day counter. There is nothing hidden or another meaning that can be derived from it.''


    He rubbed his beard for a while while thinking about the rest of the messages, each with an apparent meaning and a hidden one, but one of them was not even understood. Maximus has little information to understand on his own.


    ''Two servants here mean that the enemy has two followers in the portal world, sure of at least one of them but the problem lies in the other three elsewhere. This puts us in front of the reality that there are other worlds and that what happened previously was the product of an invasion from another world!!''


    Maximus grabbed the end of the string towards the answer but did not realize that this rope was long, too long.


    ''They all serve the same person, but they don''t know that they are servants to him... Does this put us in the face of a manipulative enemy from behind the curtain? You do not know him, but you know his legacy... Do not know him but you know his legacy? His legacy... You know...''


    Among the distinctive antiques that Maximus knows, he was able to name several things that could be supernatural. However, among them, one thing kept on his mind constantly. The evidence was in another letter in plain sight, but he did not want to bind the sides without irrefutable evidence of the relationship, he could not deny it, but he did not have even evidence to confirm it.


    ''The Book of Knowledge... Waiting? The book is alive or is it just a metaphor? Thinking about it, the knowledge contained in this book is strangely profound. Its writer was no ordinary person no matter how much you looked at it from different angles. Can the book be called legacy??''


    Of the many hypotheses that swirled through his head, one seemed to be the closest to the truth despite the lack of sufficient evidence.


    It is like trying to fire an arrow in a dark room at a target whose location is unknown with the hope of hitting it.


    ''Thanks to the book, I learned countless techniques, skills and spells, but it was the cause of the destruction of the world before my return, yet I cannot deny its bounty without which I would not have been able to go back in time. Is this part of a bigger play where we are pawns?''


    After he approached the truth, he felt a crushing pain in both his head and chest.


    ''Aaah, what''s going on with me?''


    For the first time since his return, Maximus felt suffocating pain, feeling as if his body and soul were about to be torn to pieces.


    ''What is the reason?''


    The severe pain attack lasted for exactly five minutes, and neither the spell nor the increase in mental stability nor even other methods worked. The pain seemed to be independent of the laws of the world; the pain came without reason and without leaving a result, leaving Maximus, who almost went crazy from the pain, in great confusion without the slightest hint...

 Chapter 55- The Bloody Gate

    Maximus gasped heavily after he had lost his breath from the horror of what had happened earlier. He could not do anything as he had been on his knees since he fell in pain.


    He examined his body inside out searching for injuries or problems because of what had happened before, strangely enough, nothing existed as if everything that happened was nothing more than an illusion or a dream.


    ''It can''t be an illusion or a dream; does it have anything to do with the book? That damn book!''


    He cursed the Book of Knowledge and insulted it in many ways until an idea passed through his mind like a fleeting spring breath. He remembered what was written on the last page of the book, which refused to open until he had mastered most of the book.


    ''Why now of all the time? Last page... Everything in the world has a price and even knowledge has a price that you must pay, whether you like it or not. Whenever you know about something you shouldn''t know, you pay an appropriate price for that knowledge.''


    The statement literally came true as if it knew what would happen in the future, adding to the doubt in Maximus'' heart, which he immediately extinguished to avoid the possibility of an accident similar to what happened minutes earlier.


    ''Everything is in time; I will leave these thoughts in a corner of my mind until the time is right for them. I can''t threaten the future of the world just because I want to know the answer.''


    Maximus returned the cup of tea to the kitchen and went upstairs to his bedroom with one idea: at least the little ones should enter the gate tomorrow.


    -----------------------------


    The next morning, at eight o''clock in the morning, the stones glowed simultaneously and like the first time, they broke them and they were immediately in the teacher''s office who was waiting for them.


    ''Good morning everyone, how did the two-day break go?''


    ''At best, my parents are sending you their thanks, teacher.''


    ''Me too.''


    ''....''


    ''....''


    The situation lasted for a short time until Maximus stopped them to get to the point.


    ''You remember what I told you in our first meeting?''


    ''If you mean about prophecy and the like, then yes, we remember.''


    The heavenly magician sighed and leaned on his desk as he explained the current situation to everyone.


    ''That was a lie. I wasn''t able to tell you the truth before.''


    ''What!!? A lie...''


    A deep sense of betrayal hit them like a stonewall. If the reason is not convincing to some extent, it will demolish the relationship that lasted a little more than a month.


    ''It''s not a prophecy, I went back in time. Everything I''ve told you other than that is true.''


    The feeling of betrayal turned into a deeper trauma than before... The tongue could not express the situation that even the mind has not yet accepted it.


    ''If I had told you this earlier, you wouldn''t have believed it. There were no better solution. I have even more bad news for you.''


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ''What could be worse than the current situation?''


    ''The catastrophe that have occurred in the future thirteen years from now.''


    ''What''s bad about it?''


    Orion posed a well-placed question, as this statement clarified neither the problem nor its essence.


    ''You''re right, the problem is that the future has changed and the disaster is ten years ahead of expectations.''


    The situation is turning for the worse, turning down into a much deeper abyss. As the dangerous information accumulated, their thinking speed slowed down considerably.


    ''Hmmm, is the situation under control or not? If it is under control, I don''t think it is much of a trouble.''


    Tai Min added a few words inquiring about the situation: if it were under control, there would be at least no major catastrophe.


    ''It can be said that it is under control at the moment. This cannot be guaranteed by the information I have.''


    These few words brought great relief back, but it was not absolute relief, as there is no guarantee that the future will be safe at the moment.


    ''The plan is going very well so far. We can continue along this path without worrying about the future significantly.''


    Words help comfort, but Maximus'' current expressions did not support it. He appeared to them nervous and annoyed, as if he was still hiding something very serious that prevented him from resting. He gripped his hands behind his back firmly, his movements seemed stiff, and even his tone was somewhat different from usual.


    "Something is not going well."


    "Should we intervene or should we do nothing?"


    Everyone stared at each other and none of them wanted to interfere with the teacher''s affairs. Dante advised them not to interfere while Maximus was absent-minded. This wandering lasted for seconds and then returned to normal after remembering what awaited him.


    ''The rest of the training will take place in another world, the entrance to which is called the Bloody Gate. I won''t supervise you then, each of you has to find his own way, that''s why I was so harsh on you in training.''


    ''The Bloody Gate... Gate... Bloody... Was that you that day, Master?''


    ''You seem to have an excellent memory, little Eric. It''s me and it has to do with my preoccupation yesterday.''


    "The teacher wasn''t just training us; he had many other duties to ensure the safety of the world."


    Maximus sighed due to the noise and then clapped once and silence fell in an instant, the ''mute'' technique of assassin kings.


    ''We''ll go now without further delay, I''ll tell you more later.''


    Maximus mediated the disciples who stood in a ring around him to activate the long-range teleportation spell. Its color differed from the usual spell, which contained mainly orange colors as well as many green symbols. Its color gradually turned from orange to red until it became dark as blood, the spell became troubled and began to spin on the floor.


    "Is it under control? If the teacher does not say anything, it is no problem... Isn''t it?"


    Several thoughts came to the minds of the disciples, as the spell seemed to those who saw it as a time bomb about to explode. Her spin speed increased dramatically and then stopped in an instant making a terrible sound, the sound of dozens screaming from a very distant place that was audible from the spell that was glowing fiercely on the wooden floor of the office.


    ''The spell is ready, close your eyes so you don''t get hurt, this spell is different.''


    They closed their eyes on demand, the sound of one knock on the wood was audible and then the air was completely different.


    ''You can open your eyes now, welcome to the Gate Island. An island isolated from the world as it lies two thousand miles off the southeast coast of the continent, no one has ever set foot before you for at least hundreds of years.''


    ''The atmosphere is so terrible, even the smell of blood can be found in the air.''


    ''It''s the gate effects on the island; let''s head towards the gate now.''


    With a snap of his fingers he teleported them from the shore towards a cave in the center of the island.


    A cave with one entrance with the shape of an arch a few meters in diameter, above the entrance, there was a fairly large tree, but what distinguished it was not its size but its appearance, a tree with grayish-white bark and leaves between two colors, fiery orange and bloody red. Its roots extended to an important part of the hill as well as into the interior of the cave, covering the entire interior. In the middle of the cave is a magic gate made up of the same roots and inside it is a bloody red smoke that does not dissipate and cannot be touched, it is the bloody gate...

 Chapter 56- Travelers Forest

    ''This is the bloody gate... In the previous timeline, no one entered it till eight years from now.''


    Maximus walked towards the gate and examined it several times to see if there had been a change of some kind in it: its shape, size, color, mana nature, flow...


    "There is not the slightest change? I seem to be just nervous because of what happened yesterday."


    He turned to his students who were several steps behind him, signaling them to advance towards the gate. No matter how much they stared at the gate, it remained equally strange. Even the strangest techniques, weapons and even ideas cannot approach the strangeness of this portal. Even if you understand what it is, you feel like you still do not understand anything about it.


    ''Enter one by one into the gate. Take care of them, Dante; I will catch up with you after a while. Just stay near the gate and don''t go far.''


    ''Understandable, Master.''


    Dante advanced first, followed by Aliana and then Orion and the others followed until only Maximus remained who had not yet approached or touched the gate for fear of something dangerous happening to his students.


    ''Should I touch it or simply enter? There probably won''t be a problem.''


    He approached the gate by one more step and then entered it with his right foot first, his fears came true, the gate was not normal... More precisely, it was Maximus who was not normal because he was not supposed to be in this timeline.


    [Intruder, intruder. Activation of the safety system to eliminate the intruder body.]


    Mana laser guns aimed at Maximus at once. A black spherical room free of gravity with a diameter of fifty meters, the distance was not accurate, the darkness completely englobed everything inside and examining the environment with mana did not work.


    After hearing the alarm sound and noticing several bright spots around him from all directions, he surrounded himself with more than ten layers of mana armor with the maximum magical output.


    The guns aimed at him simultaneously and penetrated the defensive layers successively... One, two, three... The bombardment lasted for thirty seconds, during which the shields were subjected to more than two hundred charged mana beams. Only three layers of magic armor remained.


    [Foreign object elimination was unsuccessful. Launch of the following protocol: Observing the foreign object''s behavior.]


    "What is this place? Is it a separate magical space or something similar?"


    Maximus turned all directions, looking for the source of the sound, but it did not work.


    "It''s as if the existence of things is obscured by itself. Only the effect or the result existed... Isn''t it similar to what happened yesterday?"


    A different voice from the robotic voice began to speak. The voice of a man with a boastful tone to the extreme.


    [So you are the chosen one. Welcome to my private space.]


    ''Who are you? What do you want?''


    Maximus felt pain in his chest and head, much less pain than yesterday but it has the same nature. Result without reason, this is its nature.


    Maximus controlled himself thanks to his mental fortitude but his stamina is limited against this kind of things.


    [Dazzling!! It seems that you have come close to the truth before, I advise you not to delve too deep into what does not concern you. Curiosity killed the cat as wisdom says.]


    ''What do you have to do with this? How can you have such a capability?''


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The voice sighed deeply, and there was silence for several seconds until the voice answered him.


    [Our destiny is somehow interconnected. It is like two chess pieces on a giant board. You are the knight, not a strong piece but you have atypical movements. I am the queen, my movements are comprehensive and I have the greatest influence on the board. We may be the worst enemies or closest friends, all of which changes depending on the circumstances. Anyway, see you soon, boy.]


    At another moment, he found himself on the other side of the gate and did not find his disciples as he had previously commanded them.


    ''The feeling of crossing this gate is really strange. Hey, why are you here, Master? How did you arrive?''


    Dante walked out of the gate but was surprised by the presence of the teacher before him, although he had left him behind a few seconds earlier.


    The others followed with an interval of ten seconds between every two. They were surprised to have the teacher here.


    "There''s something wrong with it... How did he arrive before us even though he entered after us?"


    Their faces were filled with many questions, all directed at the heavenly magician. He was no different from them, as he had more questions than them about what had happened.


    "There was a distortion in the fabric of space-time a little while ago. No, no, more precisely, as if he compressed the time on one side and dilated it on the other, stopping the flow of time is impossible even through the information mentioned in the Book of Knowledge."


    ''Won''t you explain to us what happened a little? I mean ¨C how?''


    ''I also didn''t understand what happened earlier. Let us pretend that nothing happened. From this moment on, I cannot intervene to help or save you. I will accompany you but I can only watch. Your life is your responsibility.''


    Maximus spoke terribly utterly with complete indifference, as if it did not concern him anymore.


    ''Let''s not burden the teacher anymore, he is the one who gave us a push forward but the rest of the way is our own responsibility. What''s next, Master?''


    The heavenly magician rubbed his beard for a few seconds and then turned towards Dante.


    ''Isn''t it clear? You have to cross through this forest. It is called the Travelers'' Forest and is located at the entrance to the other world. Its difficulty and seriousness depend on who will cross through it. You may have a fun or disastrous experience depending on your luck.''


    According to your luck, these words never give a sense of comfort as every time the teacher says them, disaster occurs.


    .........


    Only minutes have passed since they entered the forest and misfortunes have begun to gather around them from all sides.


    ''Lie down quickly.''


    Dante yelled at others after he spotted a danger coming from the right very quickly. The others noticed the same thing but their reaction was slower than Dante''s.


    At a distance of hairs they managed to evade the undercover attack, several trees flew within multiple meters radius.


    The bases of the trees remained in place without a scratch; it was not a violent blow but a clean cut. If it touched you, the result was clear: either a serious injury or death.


    A sense of fear permeated them fighting an unknown or invisible enemy is a very dangerous task.


    ''Don''t slacken for a moment, or we will all perish.''


    Dante turned left and right, looking for the source of the previous attack. He could not pinpoint its exact location due to its rapid movement between the trees.


    "The enemy is huge, but very fast. It''s more dangerous than the basillesque to say the least; its speed is the most important problem in the current situation."


    Dante rushed forward as Eric protected his back after charging a magic arrow to maximum capacity.


    ''Do not release until the shot is almost certain.''


    Failure was not an option in this situation, as one shot can separate you from death and life.


    Dante merged with the shadows and moved lightly towards the moving enemy. Its presence was almost non-existent after he mastered his fusion with the shadows properly; the target stopped moving forty meters from the group in a spot densely covered with trees and pergolas.


    Dante overlapped with the shadow of the target, the target being a ''cheetah'' twice the size of an adult tiger, white as snow. His claws are the size of daggers and his fangs are larger than the average size of swords. What really distinguished him was not any of the above, but his tail, which was several times longer than his body. The closest description of it is a flexible sword several meters long.


    It is commonly called the ''sword tail''. Its distinctive characteristic is not that it is a cheetah, but rather that tail as a family of creatures is present in this forest with tails that mimic different weapons. One of them is this one they are facing now.


    Dante did not hesitate to attack it and after their shadows overlapped, he came out from under its belly with a strong dash and a very sharp halo on his dagger in an attempt to stab the monster in the stomach. It did not go as planned in the end...

 Chapter 57- Sword Tail

    The two stabs penetrated only a few millimeters through the skin to the internal organs, causing no more than scratches on the cheetah''s organs. The pile was thick and heavily intertwined, making it harder to cut through than through steel.


    "That damned lint."


    This blow infuriated the cheetah, who sensed Dante''s presence without being able to determine his exact location, the tail moved briskly between the cheetah''s legs to stab Dante and tear his body to pieces. Dante quickly returned to shadow body state to avoid the imminent attack. Dante emerged from this situation, sneaking in the shadows until he was far enough away from the cheetah. He wanted to warn the others of the monster in addition to asking for help, it was the perfect opportunity to try the new communication rings that the teacher gave them during training.


    | Everyone, do you hear me? Answer quickly. |


    | Yes, we hear you. Did you discover something? |


    | I have two pieces of news, one good and one bad. As for the good news, I found out what attacked us a little while ago, but the bad news is that it is as dangerous as the basillesque and has the speed of a cannon shark. |


    | Is there a way to deal with it or should we run away from it as long as we have the chance? |


    Dante processed the data to think of a suitable solution to this problem while the cheetah was distracted, noticing a treeless spot north of its current location.


    "If we fight him there, we will both lose the advantage in sneaking but it will give an advantage to the rest of the group, which will compensate for the lack of current fighting capability."


    Dante shared the details with the rest so that they could approach that location cautiously while remaining hidden on the opposite side to the side where Dante would come from with the ''sword tail''.


    | I will be there in ten seconds, have you all reached your sites? |


    | Orion is here, I am in the designated place. |


    | Eric here, I also prepared the Golden Arrow. |


    | Mira is here, I set up root traps as you requested. |


    | Aliana is here, with the help of the spirits of the earth and water, the soil has become less stable. |


    | Tai Min and Yoon Hwa are here at our sites in preparation for the ambush. |


    Dante, who had been distracting the ''sword tail'' away from the specified position for the previous period, showed himself in front of the beast and lured it towards the ambush prepared by the rest.


    ''Now!! Go.''


    With the signal, Tai Min and Yoon Hwa set off after synchronization using water and fire rings to launch two charged attacks on the cheetah who did not focus on its surroundings, targeting its hind legs with the aim of inflicting even minor damage.


    A huge enemy that is a fast, is as dangerous as a cannon constantly aimed at you, a huge and slow enemy is a huge sandbag. This is the Group''s current goal.


    Each targeted one side of the ''Sword tail'' basin. The spear was able to penetrate the thick skin only with difficulty and touched the pelvic bones, causing minor injury to this ferocious beast. At that time, Yoon Hwa''s boosted punch several times inflicted some significant damage from the impact of the shock. The left pelvic joint sustained a mobility impairment injury as a result of the previous punch.


    The cheetah is limping now; at least part of the ambush has succeeded. The ambush did not eliminate the danger of the tail, which is still completely intact, but it created a safe distance from the enemy, whose motor abilities were somewhat reduced compared to previously.


    ''Eric, it''s your turn.''


    The golden arrow, which had been charged to maximum capacity waiting for the perfect opportunity to launch, was fired from a distance of fifty meters towards the right eye of the cheetah, who turned to check on the injury caused by Yoon Hwa.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Perfect hit. The monster closed his eyes in pain and tried to remove the arrow that had pierced his right eye, but the task was unsuccessful, so his two large palms without fingers with a precise movement like a human did not help with anything. Orion took advantage of the opportunity and rushed towards the ''tail of the sword'' from the blind side, moving with the cheetah to remain in the blind side until he reached it, sharpened his aura and then hit one of the tendons of his right hind leg, the blow penetrated some of the skin and reached the tendon, which was partially damaged and made moving an even more difficult task.


    Orion immediately withdrew, maintaining a safe distance as Dante had previously warned them.


    | Victory is now guaranteed; remember that the enemy is still dangerous despite these injuries. Do not be complacent! |


    Dante shouted through the communication device so everyone could hear him clearly. None of them has suffered injuries so far and their goal is to get a clean fight for the first time. Beating a powerful enemy without casualties proves two things: they developed their abilities and improved their coordination and cooperation.


    .........


    Maximus, who watched from above with anticipation, enjoying the performance of his students, who had always exceeded his expectations for them.


    "There''s still a lot to do. This is your first of four challenges; we''ll see how you do in the next clashes."


    Maximus did not lift a finger and only continued to watch...


    | Mud trap, root trap, are you ready? |


    | The mud trap is completely ready. |


    | The root trap is also ready. |


    The girls answered Dante, who was preparing for the next step to eliminate the ''sword tail'', signaling everyone to stay away from him as much as possible while he approached it, turning most of the monster''s attention towards himself.


    ''Come on, little cheetah. You''re not afraid?''


    The monster pounced on Dante who interfered with the shadows and moved away for several meters from the ''tail of the sword''.


    ''With such blows, you won''t even be able to catch a mouse. Try harder.''


    The monster did not understand what Dante was saying but the insult reached through various facial expressions and gestures. Angry at his inability to catch Dante and running to his best. Its speed was very normal due to the many injuries, compared to before; now its speed is closer to jogging than to running. Dante continued to mock it and lead it towards the trap.


    ''Now!!''


    As soon as Dante gave them the signal, the girls added more magic to their traps. The soil that was a bit firm moments ago referred a sticky clay as thick as honey.


    Dante did not sink into the trap, he covered his feet with mana, which allowed him to float on the mud like a solid footstool, the ''tail of the sword'' who suffered many injuries did not have either the speed or lightness enough to get him out of the trap before he drowned in it, but there was no trick in the hand. Its massive body continued to sink into the mud little by little, and flexible but durable green roots were released by wrapping around various parts of its body to pull it deeper.


    ''Pump more magic, we don''t want the fight to go on any longer.''


    ''I will try, O spirit of water, spirit of the earth, spirit of fire. Join in.''


    Aliana took out the Spirit Master Pocket watch and released spirits from their rings, which automatically headed towards the pocket watch. A natural spirit of medium rank came out of the watch; the natural spirits are spirits that result from the fusion of at least three spirits of different elements, followed by mysterious spirits that result from the merger of at least five spirits.


    ''Go ahead and help us sink this monster quickly.''


    ''As you ask, girl.''


    The soul entered the ground through the soil and the clay towards the ''tail of the sword'', the humidity increased and the thickness of the clay decreased in depths but increased near the surface. The goal of the spirit is to quickly drown it and lock it under hardened clay to suffocate the monster to death.


    ''I will increase the size and durability of the roots to speed up the process.''


    Mira recited a magnifying spell that magnified the size of the roots and increased their durability, the roots pulled the cheetah more strongly until his entire body disappeared and only the sharp tail remained that was cutting the roots or at least trying to cut them.


    The futile struggle continued for the next thirty seconds as the tail completely stopped moving. The ''tail of the sword'' seems to have finally perished, the mud entered through his mouth and blocked his respiratory tract, so even if he managed to escape, he would die of suffocation in the next few seconds.


    ''We won!! Finally this despicable monster is dead.''


    ''This is what happens to you when you mess with us, we are students of Master Maximus ¨C the best magician.''


    ''This way you have known your place, you bastard cheetah.''


    Each of them declared his joy at victory in his own way after a battle against a dangerous monster that culminated in them surviving without the slightest injury.


    Maximus, who was watching from above in silence all the time, began to giggle very loudly. He could see from above what they did not see. Two other monsters from the tailed family were heading here steadily to avenge their kin...

 Chapter 58- Family of Tails

    The group enjoyed their victory and took advantage of the following minutes to rest and renew their magical energy in preparation for any emergency, especially after the teacher laughed previously. He only laughed when something was out of the plan or something fun happened. Both cases were not good for the group as it meant another risk they had to face.


    ''What a bad luck!! Why now of all the time?''


    ''It seems that no one wants us to go through the easy road.''


    Many of them sighed from the upcoming disturbing situation even though they did not feel the danger coming from afar.


    .........


    "There is one kilometer before they arrive. Let''s see a fun challenge this time."


    Maximus, who sat on a chair in the sky at an altitude of thirty meters, had a wide view of the entire region, waiting for the fighting to come while sitting at the edge of his chair.


    .........


    The floor began to shake with the steps of the two huge monsters who swept everything that got in their way towards their brother''s position.


    The sound was getting closer and the vibration increased little by little until they entered the group''s forty-meter sensing range.


    ''Two at once?? Isn''t that a lot?''


    Tai Min wondered why two ferocious beasts of this caliber came together when they are supposed to be rivals for dominance of the territory.


    ''They may be family and they felt their brother was injured and they wanted to help him.''


    Yoon Hwa¡¯s assumption was correct: although they were monsters with different animal bodies, they had the same parents. When they are born, their size and shape are of a small black leopard, then they develop and their shape and size change according to the nature and strength of the tail. Between the brothers who now came, one of them is a buffalo with a hammer tail and the other a beaver with a shield tail. Their size is larger than the ''sword tail'' and their defense is stronger, but they are much slower than it was, giving an opportunity to balance both sides of the fighting.


    Dante stepped towards one of them and tried to attack it to draw its attention towards himself and keep it away from the group so that the rest could deal with the other and then return with the other one to defeat it as well.


    | I am going to drag the beaver away and you take care of the buffalo at that time. My time limit is twenty minutes so try to end it quickly. |


    | Do you need support or something like that or are you able to do this role on your own. |


    | Stay here, Tai Min, as your speed is essential in the process of subduing this buffalo. I will take care of the other one myself. |


    Dante examined the beaver with quick glances looking for fragile points and his nose was unprotected unlike the rest of its body. He rushed towards it and tried to cut it with the aura.


    "Why is even his nose so hard? Where am I supposed to hit it like that?"


    A superficial wound is the best Dante could do but it was already enough to get the attention of the ''shield Tail''. The chase was rather slow compared to the previous tail monster, the body is slow but the tail is no less fast despite its huge size. Just being in it attacking range keeps you in danger.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ''I can procrastinate but is not there a quick way to solve it?''


    Several ideas flowed into Dante''s head, but he could not implement them because he did not have all the necessary elements until he spotted a cliff in the distance. The idea of dropping the enemy from a high cliff is now available and Dante began leading the beast towards the cliff after he has turned around it.


    "I can''t drag him towards the open area because he''ll notice it and won''t fall so I''ll head the other side where the trees and shrubs are dense up to the rocky ledge."


    Dante, who was leading the prey into the trap, was also thinking about the success rates of the plan.


    "The cliff has a height of about sixty meters, the length of this scoundrel is eight meters, and its weight is supposed to be at least forty tons. A fall from this height must be fatal, if it is not it will cause serious injuries at the very least..."


    | I will deal with this monster myself; I found a way to do it. Take your time with the other and make sure you get as few injuries as possible. |


    | Clear, do not put yourself in a dangerous situation either. |


    Dante continued to drag the ''shield Tail'' towards the cliff while taking care to avoid the sharp shovel-like shield blows characteristic of its tail.


    "Its tail''s shield is sharp like a sword; this is a weapon, not even a shield."


    Another thirty seconds and Dante almost reached the top and then made a side jump away from the path of the huge monster who could not stop in time and his front ends slid off the edge of the cliff.


    The soil was fragile on the edge, as it could not bear its weight through its hind legs, the ''shield tail'' wanted to prevent itself from falling off the cliff at all costs and planted its tail in the ground so that it could stop the slide but the unexpected happened. As soon as it planted its tail, the rim collapsed successively and it tried to hold on to anything. Its enormous weight prevented it from clinging to the trees that were uprooted once it grabbed them.


    "Please fall. Please drop off the edge, you heavy bastard."


    The soil continued to collapse due to the huge weight of this monster until it collapsed all at once. The monster fell off the cliff and tried to prevent its body from crashing into the ground by planting its tail into the rock wall. The ''tail of the shield'' managed to hold on, but its tail was torn as it could not carry all this weight and fell from half the height.


    ''His damned tail, he''s still alive... Where is he heading now?''


    Dante, who was disturbed by the monster''s survival from the fall, was shocked by the monster''s sudden departure. Dante got off the cliff and realized why; the tail became useless, the nerves and tendons were torn and the joints were dislocated. The monster withdrew because it had lost its only weapon.


    | The danger has been neutralized from this side. What about yours? |


    Dante activated the communication device as he drove back towards the rest in good shape. The fight ended quickly without procrastination, Dante exhausted his shadow abilities but was still in a position where he could fight normally.


    | This is fast!! We are in the final phase of the subjugation process. We will be done in a minute. |


    | Good job everyone. Once we are done, we will quickly set off to leave this forest. This amount of combat is largely enough. |


    Dante hurried to meet with the rest who were nearing completion.


    --------------------------


    ''We easily trapped him.''


    Orion was catching his breath after working hard with Tai Min to lure the ''hammer tail'' into the trap. Tai Min was in a slightly better shape, with his speed higher and dodging being easier for him. That did not mean he was doing his best, he was amazed at Dante''s skills, as he had previously done the role played by the two of them.


    ''Dante is much better than us. Even with our cooperation, we couldn''t keep up with it.''


    .........


    The two girls continued their role and drowned the buffalo as well, it sank very quickly compared to the cheetah, its hooves are small compared to the palms of the cheetah and its weight is more than double. It sank in the mud in thirty seconds and could not resist and ended up next to his brother.


    ''Good teamwork, it wasn''t as difficult as the first because we got familiar with a proper strategy.''


    Everyone stared at Aliana who cheered the teamwork and smiled as they had won two consecutive victories.


    ''You are right, sister. We can apply the instructions accurately and with high skill. But we are missing something fundamental.''


    They now turned to Yoon Hwa, who noticed high coordination even in tense and life-threatening situations but noticed another fundamental flaw.


    They thought of an answer to her question until Orion answered it.


    ''Strategic skills are what we lack. If Dante hadn''t been with us before, it would have taken us twice as long to find a decent strategy and try to implement it.''


    ''Do we ask the teacher or Dante to teach us?''


    Little Eric spontaneously asked for the simplest solution to this problem. The rest laughed at his question, which was the solution to the previous problem...


    While everyone was laughing, Dante came back and everyone paid attention to him and prepared to leave...

 Chapter 59- Minka, the land of hunters

    ''Finally the main character has arrived. Do we move immediately?''


    ''Irony doesn''t fit your face, little girl. You might embarrass yourself if you say something like that in public.''


    ''That''s a lot, Dante. Don''t embarrass her like this; she is already embarrassed by her shortness.''


    Orion gave her a hard blow in addition to Dante''s. They were not real strikes, but facts!!


    The others managed to suppress their laughter the first time but with the second one, none of them managed to suppress their laughter. Mira tried to control herself with Dante''s words, but with Orion''s intervention, the thread of reason was cut for her and she attacked Orion with her staff after reinforcing it with mana fearing that it would break.


    ''What did you say, you bastard? Repeat it if you have the audacity.''


    Orion who saw her pounce on him like a tiger on his prey defended himself with a mana shield on his arms that covered his body and head.


    One, two, three strikes. The strikes continued targeting Orion and no one intervened. He has to endure the consequence of his words.


    Dante grabbed her magic staff and stopped her before the seventh blow hit him.


    ''Let''s stop this farce. Enemies could come here at any moment, so let us move quickly.''


    Mira tried to free herself to continue beating Orion until Orion got up and hit her on the head with one blow.


    ''I tolerated you because you''re a girl, don''t get it wrong.''


    ''Let''s go. The teacher has not shown any reaction since the last time. There should be nothing.''


    Dante let go of Mira''s magic wand and then turned left and right to make sure the way is clear.


    ''The gate was from this direction so let''s keep moving forward. That''s what the teacher said last time.''


    Dante advanced and the rest followed him in the direction he had just set. Unlike before, where they walked, they ran and replenished mana at once to compensate for the lost time.


    One hour... Two hours... Three hours... The group continued to trot; there was no difference in the environment other than the density of vegetation decreasing over time.


    ''It seems we''re leaving this forest soon.''


    ''You''re right; we''ve traveled at least fifty kilometers so far. We''re supposed to be only a few minutes away.''


    Everyone continued to follow Dante and with the help of Orion, who had experience in forests and survival in the wilderness in particular, a small hill a minute ahead was visible.


    ''Head over there and check if we''re close to leaving or not, it''s starting to get boring.''


    Orion hurried towards the hill to the left of the group, the hill was not steep but high beyond the tree growth line. Thirty seconds and Orion reached the top of the hill and climbed lightly over the highest tree. Since he has lived as an adventurer until now, these are the basics of surviving dangerous situations.


    Orion checked the horizon... There is no more than a kilometer left of the forest to leave. What caught his attention was the city behind the forest, not very large but at least the largest city he had ever seen.


    | Listen, guys. We are about to leave this miserable forest, and there is a city nearby. |


    | Hurry back then. We are going to head there. |


    Evening has arrived, night was at the gates and the temperature rapidly declining. The atmosphere shifted from that of a rainforest upon entry to continental plains, both heat and humidity dropped and the air became very fresh.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    .........


    ''Finally we left this troublesome forest. We''ll now continue on our way to the city, right?''


    ''No, you''re not going to go on the road, little one, because I''m going to help you now.''


    Maximus descended towards the ground and gave Eric an answer to his question, the teacher who had previously watched without interference. Each of them wondered why he had not intervened before; did he know about their ability to deal with the coming dangers or was there a hidden reason they knew nothing about?


    ''This city is called Minka and it is the capital of the province which is called Minka the land of hunters. It sits on a huge area and contains many forests and corridors and is a renowned destination for experienced hunters and adventurers.''


    ''How long will we stay in it, Master?''


    Aliana asked the heavenly magician how long they would stay in this city. They did not expect to stay long as their time is already limited.


    ''We''ll stay overnight and then each of you will head to his destination alone to develop his skills.''


    ''...''


    The conversation continued briefly until the group entered this city. They did not enter through the entrance because they did not have identities, so Maximus moved them instantly; surveillance was only for those entering and for exiting in some cases.


    Maximus inspected the street looking for the hostel they would be staying for the night and one of them was near where they were now.


    ''Dead fish hostel?? Too vulgar of a name. Do they even have a sense of naming?''


    ''They are hunters who understand nothing but fighting, none of them have received a decent education, so how can you expect them to have common sense?''


    Dante responded to Tai Min''s comment as a hunter and adventurer as he saw how strange they were.


    ''Do not talk too much so you do not draw attention to us, we have to integrate with the locals.''


    ''Aliana is right, shut up and follow me. We don''t need any unwanted attention.''


    Maximus entered first and then the rest followed, the ground floor being a restaurant while the hostel is on the other two floors. A strange smell came from the place, a strange smell of blood.


    The little ones shuddered from the smell until Maximus calmed them down.


    ''They won''t be able to beat you even if they try. Don''t be afraid.''


    Immediately after entering, a table and several chairs were smashed into pieces and among the wreckage were two men who had fought for some reason. One is standing on top of the other who fainted after losing a lot of blood. The winner did not leave without injuries as he was still bleeding from his nose and from a wound in his arm due to the sharp leg of a broken chair. No one dared to intervene in the fighting between the two, who would want to expose himself to injuries to resolve a conflict whose consequences are not even known.


    ''That''s what happens when you mess with my group''s area. This warning applies to everyone here; whoever dares to attack the Red Wolves area has to pay the price.''


    Maximus signaled the group to stay away and advanced towards the disputants, bowed down to check the situation of the fainted first, and then looked in the face of the victor.


    ''Luckily he''s alive, don''t you think that''s a bit too much? I''ll treat him first.''


    Maximus applied a basic healing spell to treat injuries and stop bleeding. The victor did not even let him and tried to attack him during this time.


    ''And who are you to interfere in my private affairs? You too will pay the price for messing with the wrong person.''


    The man drew his sword and tried to attack Maximus, his sword he had not used before. Maximus grabbed the sword with two fingers without even turning around, catching the sword an inch away from hitting his left shoulder.


    ''Violence is not a solution to all your problems, boy, sometimes you have to use your mouth because it is more versatile than your abilities.''


    ''W-Who are you? How did you do this? Are you a sword master?''


    Maximus remained silent while treating the fainted. Confusion among the audience was clearly visible.


    ''Sword master? What is he doing here?''


    ''You are wrong. How can sword master use healing magic?''


    ''...''


    Maximus stood up and turned towards that man.


    ''My identity does not matter, if you are asking who I am, I am simply a man you messed with so wrong.''


    Maximus disappeared and appeared behind the man and hit him on the neck and fell unconscious.


    ''Let someone take these fools away.''


    A man in his thirties approached with a short beard and dressed in elegant but ordinary clothes. Maximus glimpsed him approaching; either he is the owner of this place or a worker here. Maximus did not care because there was no difference between the two.


    ''Thank you, sir, for settling this dispute, fools always quarrel, causing commotion and damage in the place. How can I help you?''


    ''You came in time. I want to rent two adjacent rooms with four beds each.''


    ''Follow me this way.''


    Maximus pointed to his disciples so they followed him and the waiter upstairs...

 Chapter 60- A New Level Leap

    All followed the waiter that continued to climb towards the second floor. This is because the first floor only had rooms with one or two beds while the second one contained large rooms with four beds.


    ''Go ahead, sir, these are the keys to the two rooms. May I ask how long you will stay in our hostel?''


    ''We will only stay for one night.''


    ''It may sound rude, but it is pre-payment, sir, to make sure the customers do not evade payment. Five silver coins for the room''


    Maximus took out his wallet and gave him ten silver coins, as it required.


    ''You''re right; scammers have been active a lot lately. I''ll be leaving early in the morning.''


    The waiter stammered at the beginning of his speech, but he remedied moments later.


    ''Early... Morning... N-No problem. There''s a night shift to guard, you can leave the keys there whenever you want to leave.''


    ''Thank you for your service, come on little ones inside.''


    ''Understood, Master.''


    He opened one of the rooms, the teacher entered first, and then the students followed him. Dante closed the door behind them. Maximus sat on one of the beds and ordered his disciples to sit on the floor opposite him.


    ''This is my last help in your training, since you have mastered the multi-storage technique. I can give you these.''


    He took out of his magical storage seven crystal balls slightly smaller than the size of a walnut, completely transparent without the slightest distortion.


    ''In your opinion, what are these crystals?''


    Each of them thought of an answer, but they did not recognize it except for Dante, who worked for a while as a mercenary and learned about these things.


    ''Isn''t it the crystal of achievements? A magical masterpiece that has the ability to measure a person''s achievements, determine merit and eligibility. Is there any other benefit to it?''


    Maximus smiled and then answered everyone''s question.


    ''It has another function as I said. Normally, achievements are merely a show value and are not included in an individual''s total combat power.''


    Their facial expressions changed in astonishment, even if the teacher went back in time, he knew so many things that he was suspicious.


    "How can someone know all this?"


    ''Focus with me and stop making a fuss, it is not as if you are seeing something strange for the first time... You simply have to swallow it whole without breaking it and combine it with the mana center in the heart. Achievements will then count as part of the combat force.''


    In a troubled voice, Mira wondered how to swallow something as big as this without breaking it.


    ''It may sound difficult, but think of it as swallowing a candy. I guarantee you won''t feel its size.''


    The teacher always made things seem easier than they are but still did not give a sense of comfort.


    ''Take it easy, it''s not like I asked you to jump into a volcano. We don''t have time to waste like this.''


    He gave each of them one and asked them to do it in a hurry.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ''I''ll do it first since you''re nervous.''


    Dante volunteered first and then Aliana followed him as the eldest so they had to step forward first to encourage the others to move on.


    The two swallowed the crystal easily... They were surprised how easy it was and the sensations were mixed.


    ''Is there something wrong with you, girl?''


    ''No, not this. It''s much easier than I expected and I feel a significant increase in mana capacity and a strange feeling that I don''t understand.''


    The hesitation disappeared and the rest continued successively, all feeling the same way.


    ''You are wondering what that feeling is. It is called spiritual pressure and crushes opponents weaker than you thus.''


    Suddenly, without warning, a majestic feeling almost shattering bones fell upon them.


    ''So that''s how we felt that time.''


    ''Stop, Master, it hurts.''


    The pressure stopped, but the pain persisted for a while before it went away completely.


    ''When you''re a beginner to use it, it doesn''t distinguish between an ally and foe, but with improvement, it becomes easier and more precise to control, just like mana.''


    ''This is impressive; we''re going to be supernatural soon.''


    ''I can''t wait to get stronger.''


    ''What about tomorrow, Master? Where are we headed?''


    Each of them had his opinion on the new leap in their level but they agreed in their greed for more.


    ''We''ll separate so that each of you can head to his own destination, I''ll give you a map and a compass to help you find your way along with a magical storage.''


    ''You are the best, Master. What about food? Our trips may be prolonged and it runs out halfway.''


    ''In this world, you only need to eat when you are injured because you are from a different world than this world. There is some food in every storage but it is not much, so be careful not to waste. ''


    Each opened his own magical storage bag to check its contents, which contained a fair amount of food, a large amount of bottles containing water, as well as bandages and an additional set of clothes.


    ''We can ease the burden of carrying these heavy bags with this. How comfortable it would be to travel like this...''


    ''What''s the use of so much water, Master? Is there a reason behind that?''


    ''Little Eric, keen as usual. You won''t need to eat, but you will need to drink water.''


    Maximus got up from his place and asked everyone to stand up too, it was a bit late and bedtime was over. He gave Aliana the key to the next room for her and the girls to take and then remembered that he had forgotten two important details.


    ''I forgot to mention this, but swallowing the crystal of achievements increases the average person''s growth speed by 10 percent and when learning multi-storage technique by 30 percent. In your case, it is 50 percent for some reason I do not know yet. Also, the flow of time varies very differently between inside and outside the corridors and dungeons so try to wrap up things as quickly as possible.''


    The girls left with Aliana for the second room while the boys stayed here.


    There was nothing special on this night and everyone slept peacefully while Maximus guarded them.


    --------------------------


    At five o''clock tomorrow morning, after the sun had risen not long ago, everyone woke up and prepared themselves for the next task.


    ''Has any of you seen the teacher?''


    ''Maybe he''s downstairs, let''s go down and see.''


    Tai Min and Eric first went down looking for the teacher who had left no traces.


    ''You''re here then. Sit down and wait for the rest.''


    ''As you ask, Master.''


    .........


    In the absence of the two, the other two boys followed and then the girls did.


    Maximus was sitting at a round table with a large map and next to him the two boys who had previously descended.


    ''Since everyone is here, let''s hurry up and explain what needs to be done and then go.''


    Everyone took their seats around the table, listening carefully to what the teacher was going to say.


    ''Each of you will go to the destination specified on his map, but I will explain to all of you the nature of the places you are going to and the most important dangers, and then we will separate at the entrance of the city by eight in the morning.''


    Maximus magically marked the map for the optimal path to each of them to take in order to avoid unnecessary problems and make collateral profits...

 Chapter 61- A Hideous Memory (1)

    Maximus marked destinations as well as areas and places they have to visit and others to avoid on their way. It took a while to explain to each of them what to do very briefly.''


    Let us start with little Eric. Your destination is called the ruins of the Green Cliff, the cliffs are usually rocky and dry but this one is rich in vegetation. Once a Dwarven city existed but now deserted, it is now home to several species of monsters. You have to be careful about several things. The most important of which are traps; there are dozens, if not hundreds of them there.''


    Eric took notes, emphasizing the warning Maximus had given him at the end and gave him a note with the basic details of the itinerary. The others waited for their turns impatiently and with great concentration.


    ''And now Orion. Your destination is called the maze of Myriad, the Illusion chaser; a sorcerer named Myriad hundreds of years ago built this maze. It does not contain monsters as it is a safe place, but the illusions are very dangerous and difficult to escape once you fall into them. The senses are dangerously confused there; you may see or hear things that do not exist.''


    These places will be in imminent dangers and the matter has been confirmed with the destination of Orion. There was no time to joke anymore; the serious atmosphere has become more serious than before with every time Maximus spoke.


    ''For you, Aliana. Your destination is the giant jungle, it is just an ordinary tropical forest but everything is many times bigger. Since you have a high affinity with nature, its risk is reduced to some extent, but it does not mean that it is safe.''


    From abandoned ruins to a maze and then a giant forest!! The strangeness continued to gradually increase.


    ''You, little Mira. You will head to this castle, the castle of the sorcerer Baron who disappeared a long time ago. The castle has a large magic library but it is inhabited and surrounded by a certain curse. Its effect can be avoided by seeing the sun twice, once in the morning and once in the evening, and never leave the room you are in when you hear the sound of bells until the next morning. When the curse dissipates you can automatically leave the castle, you''ll feel it when the time comes.''


    The teacher always chose strange places but the strangeness gradually increased, now it is a place with a conditional curse that must be respected in order to avoid it.


    ''You know a lot, Master, can''t you simply dispel this curse?''


    Maximus sighed after hearing her question; she was unaware of the hidden meaning behind these tests.


    ''This curse is part of the way you train. Just do what I tell you and everything will end well. I''ll follow up now, are there any other questions?''


    Nothing... None of them answered the question after he assured that everything would be fine.


    ''Your task is the simplest, Yoon Hwa. Head to Doork, the territory of the barbarians, the barbarians themselves will not attack you because they care about honor indescribably. They will not let you in if you cannot prove your abilities by defeating the guard. Your task is to defeat everyone there without exception.''


    The task is simple but not easy at all, defeating hundreds of barbarians in individual fights is no simple feat. This is because they glorify two things: power and honor.


    ''You, Tai Min, your task is also easy. The Valley of a Thousand Bridges is your destination. On this continent, mountains, lakes and waterfalls meet only in one place, the Valley of a Thousand Bridges. It is a peaceful place as the magicians of nature reside away from the problems of life. You''ll understand your mission when you get there.''


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Maximus stared at Dante without saying a word, and the rest also stared at him even though they did understand nothing.


    ''And what about me, teacher? Is there something wrong with this place?''


    The heavenly magician narrowed his eyes and the silence continued for another moment. The situation was uncomfortable, as the teacher who didn''t not usually do such behavior now indicated that something is wrong.


    ''Not quite. There''s only a small problem...''


    "That means it''s a really big problem. My luck. There''s nothing I can do about this."


    ''To be clear, there are two problems: the first is the way to get there, as it is located on top of a stone pillar at a height of more than 200 meters, and the second is the place itself, which is the main bulwark of vampires in this world. Most vampires were burned and exterminated nearly forty years ago, but the shadows of the weak vampires as well as the powerful ones survived. You must exterminate them to the last one.''


    Dante banged his head lamenting his bad luck at best.


    .........


    The teacher continued to explain the basics to his students and tell them what they just needed to know now so that some fun and excitement remained in the tasks. Then he drove them out of the city and everyone dispersed each toward his destination.


    --------------------------


    Maximus remained standing there watching his students¡¯ progress on their own without needing his help anymore, giving him a sense of relief.


    ''I have to move too to check some things.''


    A long-range spatial transfer spell that took no more than ten seconds to activate took Maximus to his desired destination and the place he most unwilling to return to: the ruins of the cursed nameless sorcerer. This place brought back to his mind many gruesome memories and put him in a vortex of memories.


    --------------------------


    ''I finally passed the qualification test of the last room of ruins! I hope this ends soon.''


    | The entry requirement for the tenth and final room have been met. The door is opening. |


    A square stone door gradually began to rise until it opened completely, a mechanical door with a magical activation system. Similar things existed in his world but the difference in durability is strange, Maximus had previously tried to force the previous doors to open compulsorily before the conditions were met, but it did not budge, although they were seventh-rank attacks.


    Maximus realized deep down that these ruins were not an ordinary place and the identity of their maker was not simple either.


    "It took me six months to get here. Finally I will leave this foul place.''


    Except for the first room, which was dirty like rubble, the rest of the rooms were perfectly clean. Very suspiciously perfect.


    Maximus entered the last room with high ambitions, wanting to finish this test and return to his world. Two and a half years have passed since he entered through the gate compulsorily.


    | The test of the tenth and final chamber is undergoing. |


    ''Aaah, another damn test. Aren''t these tests over?''


    Maximus showed signs of severe discomfort, as he accumulated fatigue and discomfort during the past months, after he was accustomed to his comfortable work as a research wizard before.


    | The subject of the test is to learn everything in this book, the flow of time is being manipulated. The time ratio is 1:100. |


    ''Although I love learning, this is a lot... 1:100 means that the necessary duration must be very long. I hope it''s at least something exciting.''


    A book placed on a stand came out from under the floor after the activation of another mechanical system. Maximus headed as he hit the ground with his feet in annoyance. Book with blue dyed leather cover. Written on it in runic letters were several words that painted astonishment on the face of the magician.


    {Since you have come this far, you cannot go back, the greatest opportunity in all the worlds is in your hands.}


    As soon as Maximus read these words, the entrance to the room closed tightly. He will not be able to reverse his decision, which is now beyond his control. The magician opened the book on its first page, where the title was written in deep black magical ink. ''The Book of Knowledge'', a strange name for a book, or at least that is what Maximus saw...

 Chapter 62- A Hideous Memory (2)

    "The name of the book is a bit weird."


    | During this test, the user''s age will not increase and will not die as a result of injuries. |


    Another strange condition in the test, as if it were a test of talent and skill in addition to mental stability. A truly gruesome test no matter how much Maximus thought about it.


    He turned the front page after failing to move the book out of position. Dozens of strange techniques existed within it, one page for each technique at best. The book was also thick having at least two thousand pages...


    ''What the hell is this? Should I learn at least a thousand techniques? I can''t imagine how long it would take to do this.''


    Maximus was on the verge of collapse in this hopeless situation. Although he is a seven-circle magician, he is in an unenviable position.


    He had no choice but to give it a chance, so he read the second page carefully.


    {This book is my best masterpiece and the product of my experience and the information I have gathered over the course of my life. You, who read this book, will get knowledge that you never imagined it existed before. Take advantage of my legacy and achieve what I could not.}


    He read on and moved on to the next page, the content of which was not promising in any way. He realized here that this test will take an eon in the fullest sense of the word.


    {Before construction is demolition, and before construction of an edifice, everything must be demolished and started again to build a solid foundation. Before learning any of the techniques in this book, you have to destroy the foundations of your training so far to start from scratch. Just as grasses grow from ashes and flowers after winter, the ascension to the top begins with returning to the origin.}


    Maximus almost cried after reading this, this could last for a year, for five years or even for ten.


    He sat on the floor and began to dispel the rings of magic that he spent his life building one by one until there was nothing left. After doing this, he returned to the level of a five-year-old child.


    Recalling the description of the first technique in the book, it talked about how to move and manipulate mana without having a storage source. This task was more difficult than it seemed, as moving the mana in general depends on linking it to the mana of the user''s body in order to control it, which he will not be able to do now.


    After reading the technique over and over again, it gradually became clear and confusion began to unfold.


    Behind each technique is a goal, either clear or hidden. The goal of these was: {Before you become a Mana master, you have to familiarize yourself with the Mana. You should make it listen to you without forcing it.}


    Once he realized the goal, he was sure of how he can succeed


    ------------------------


    He mastered the first technique within two days, then moved on to the second. It talked about strange ways to store mana and allow the capacity to increase many fold. The second and third techniques were complementary as one describes the storage method while the other describes the absorption method.


    .........


    He then continued to learn the techniques mentioned in the book one by one, from magic spells to martial arts and then curses and healing techniques. It was followed by the methods of chemistry and mechanics. The content of the book surrounded various fields without exceptions and Maximus continued to learn them one by one.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Week... Month... Three months... Year... Five years... Twenty years... Forty years...


    ''Finally completed the last technique in this damn book, fifty years have passed and I have been in this pure white ominous room. Can I leave now?''


    | Challenger is verified... 5...16...34...58...82...98...100%, the challenger met the conditions for completing this test. |


    ''I can''t wait to go back, I hated seeing these walls all the time. Hurry up, system.''


    | The challenger''s score is being calculated... The applicant took less than the previous record time, and convenient rewards are offered within five seconds. |


    ''What is the prize? Even these techniques are a precious treasure, I wouldn''t be upset even if there were no prizes.''


    | The award has been presented, please check the last page of the book to find out what the award is. |


    Maximus returned to the book holder and turned the pages until he reached the last page. It was strange, he had previously inspected it and it was just a blank page.


    For now, the page is still blank. Maximus continued to stare at it for a few seconds, and words from an unknown language written in blood unfolded out of nowhere, as if someone were writing them in real time. Maximus was amazed at his ability to understand it so clearly.


    {You who read this page have come to an end. The truth of this world will be revealed before you.}


    A strange glow of words came out as soon as the last one appeared and Maximus felt a severe pain in his head, as if someone had entered his head by force and began to jam the information.


    Maximus held on to the book holder and continued to read the scripture as the pain gradually began to decrease.


    {Power has a price to pay sooner or later, whether you like it or not. You have now gained an incomparable power, so you have to pay a heavy price. You will remain an observer who only watches, unable to intervene to save his world from its inevitable fate, your eternal nightmare has begun.}


    [Your eternal nightmare has begun; I have given you a little extra gift: it is a single-use time travel spell. Good luck in enjoying the destruction of your world.]


    A different voice from the usual automated voice, as if it were the voice of a real person talking to him. Maximus did not have time to think about what and who the owner of the voice was after he read about the inevitable destruction of his world. He was also able to see the structure of the ruins and opening the doors and locks, and he hurried to leave without looking behind him once...


    ------------------------------


    ''How much I hate you, O ruins, and indeed abhor you. How long has it been here for me?''


    Maximus passed between the rooms by forcing the doors to open and hurriedly crossed the rooms towards the last room.


    | System malfunction... Doors can''t be locked... Try to regain control... The operation failed. |


    ''Shut up, you voice. I don''t want to hear you again.''


    | The intruder is trying to control the system... Resistance. It failed....... End....... |


    When he thought about it, the sound was very similar to the sound he heard when he walked through the gate yesterday.


    ''In the end, they''re related. My guess was correct.''


    He entered the last room and recalled the suffering he went through. Bearing fifty years in this limited place between four white walls.


    The book was in its usual place, the book of knowledge in the same place on the stand.


    ''Come to me.''


    Maximus reached out to the book, the book that had not budged in the past by a hair from its place moved and flew towards Maximus'' hand.


    ''So I could have done this in the past? I was hasty in my overwhelming desire to return.''


    The heavenly magician opened the book to check its content if there was a change in it... The entire content disappeared as if it had never existed before.


    ''Is this another of your tricks, anonymous? It seemed to have been a waste of time.''


    The book turned completely black, as if devoured by shadows and began to dissipate through Maximus'' left hand. Maximus waited for the process to end in the hope that something would change the book or his body.


    [Knowledge book transfer process completed, remaining information is being revealed.]


    Finally something different happened with Maximus as he was expecting except that it was even higher than his expectations...

 Chapter 63- The Truth Hidden Behind the World

    The book penetrated completely into Maximus'' arm and he heard a voice in his head talking to him.


    ''Is that your voice, book? You were alive from the beginning.''


    [It seems that my message reached you so you came very quickly. I was longing to see you...]


    ''Is there a specific reason behind this or is it subconscious?''


    The Book of Knowledge was silent for a moment to choose its words carefully to deliver its reason as quickly as possible.


    Maximus also waited eagerly for what the book would talk about.


    [I will tell you a short story first and then I will touch on the main topic. It will help you understand what is happening easily.]


    ''Hurry up and tell me. I want to know what you want to say.''


    [I was just an ordinary book that my owner used as a blog for his research and discoveries over the years. This continued until he formed an artificial gate leading to other worlds, and as soon as he passed through the gate, I was brought to life. My owner was a kind person and a passionate researcher with unquenchable curiosity. He moved from one world to another, learned everything he could learn from its inhabitants, and recorded it all in my pages. Our journey lasted for hundreds of years until he found a way to push the boundaries of his abilities on that fateful day...]


    The book was silent for a while without a word. It is as if he was recalling memories that he too did not want to remember. Maximus understood this as well, having gone through a similar situation before.


    [I apologize for stopping by; he found a way to transcend by combining his prolific knowledge to create a technique that transcended logic. He succeeded, but it did not go as he wanted to, and then he lost his mind as he saw things he should not have seen...]


    ''What did he see? Don''t stop at the sensitive moment.''


    [He saw his destiny and future, he saw even his death. I tried to help him but it did not work. He sealed this technique within me and I was able to see what he saw too. I saw the world''s itinerary and the flow of time as well as the thread of my destiny. My destiny is closely connected to both you and my former owner.]


    ''This is new to me, can I see that too?''


    The book did not talk but unsealed the technique that activated itself inside Maximus, who disappeared in an instant.


    ''What is this place?''


    A pitch-black place. There was not the slightest glare from any direction, as if the vision was obscured... The vision began to become clearer and the veil gradually disappeared, revealing what the book was talking about previously. He saw a thread of his destiny connecting his heart to the course of the world, and there was something very strange about it. It was torn somewhere and then reconnected, he realized that it was because of his return in time that he replaced his former self in this time.


    "The book didn''t lie; the fate of both of us is connected. In addition to this long thread..."


    A thread similar to the other two threads stretched from Maximus'' heart and stretched as if it were endless. It is the third party in the big puzzle.


    "Why can''t I see my destiny? Is something wrong?"


    He began to think of an answer, but he did not know anything, everything he saw now is completely outside the logic he was accustomed to all his life. A voice from afar approaching Maximus, the sound of the book.


    [Finally I found you!! You wonder about your inability to see your destiny. That is because you went back in time; you completely ruined the old future. I, too, could not see my destiny anymore.]


    Black spiral. No, it was like a black hole that sucked Maximus and the book and tossed them where they were inside the ruins.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Neither of them was hurt but the sensation is bizarre.


    ''What-What was that thing a little while ago?''


    [He is the guardian of the timeline of the world; his job is to prevent external interference protecting the entire timeline from being destroyed. I will continue where I was before. My former owner is #### of the #### world... I cannot pronounce his name. Most importantly, he has turned to the side of evil and his goal is to destroy all worlds in order to break free from his inevitable destiny, and your world is his main target. You must become stronger to be able to eliminate him.]


    Maximus felt desperate as soon as he remembered his inability to fight. The title of ''observer'' still follows him and he will not be able to break free from it.


    ''But I am an observer, I cannot intervene so what is the point of becoming stronger?''


    [You got one thing right but you got another wrong. You are right that you cannot intervene except that my former owner is in a similar situation. He is also an observer and cannot intervene directly.]


    ''This gives us a chance to succeed!! That has not given me the answer I want yet. How will I benefit from increasing my strength?''


    [Observers are tied to the threads of fate and unable to intervene in the affairs of the world as the price of knowing the truth, but they can confront each other. This is your goal, O heavenly sorcerer.]


    A clear path appeared for Maximus after he was approaching the unknown without the slightest information. He breathed a sigh of relief and felt a tremendous load removed from his shoulders, he felt that most of his worries had faded.


    [If a person were given a box with his greatest fears, would he open it or not? Probably he would not dare to open it, but there are exceptions. Despite this, they are all the same, they all felt remorse. They could not face reality. You opened the box, Sorcerer, be careful not to regret your decision.]


    ''Thank you for warning, book of knowledge. I was afraid, afraid of the unknown; I did not have a clear goal. Now that I have made another one so I will not regret this decision.''


    [If you lose your goal, hurry up and do something else, a man without a goal is a danger to himself and others. After all, it is your decision and you have done it willingly. I will try to help you with what I can.]


    Maximus began to think about his next step after setting his goal, time is more than enough but there are many things to do. He passed through the ruins rooms smoothly, heading towards the exit after he had done the required... He reached the exit easily and took a deep breath, his mind became clear again as he set his next goal.


    Moments before he set off, he noticed a strange mark on the back of his left hand... Is it a strange symbol? No, quite the opposite. It was very familiar; it is a symbol of one of the constellations.


    For Maximus, who possessed various knowledge thanks to the book, he realized that it was the symbol of the constellation of the serpent. A snake wrapped around itself in the center of a violet ring decorated with several shapes, the most important of which were the stars, which were 14 stars.


    Maximus was not so surprised by the tattoo itself as he was by the number of stars on the ring.


    [You certainly know what this tattoo is.]


    Maximus, who was half-wandering, listened to the words of the book perfectly.


    ''It''s a tattoo that star weapon owners get after they wrap up their adventure in this world. Do you know why I suddenly got this tattoo and what''s wrong with that number of stars?''


    Many laughs inside Maximus'' head, it was the book that now inhabits his mind. The sound was more like a bee''s buzz than a laughter. The book stopped laughing and then responded to its new owner.


    [I will answer your second question and you yourself will answer the first. The number of stars indicates the value and abilities of the weapon. In Shuran, the shrine of heroes, there are dozens of weapons that once belonged to the heroes of previous generations. With each new generation, new weapons are formed to match the abilities, achievements, and capabilities of each of the heroes. The highest score is 10 stars. The constellation in the tattoo is related to the nature and abilities of the item, the snake is the rarest as it is associated with knowledge. Presumably, you have realized the answer by now.]


    After these words, Maximus was certain of the truth and origin of the tattoo. In addition, he spoke in a cold tone.


    ''So it''s you... Did you know this from the beginning?''


    The book was silent for a moment, for he himself was looking for a clear answer to this question. Maximus set out for the sky and flew at near-sonic speeds a hundred meters from the ground towards the gate to return and finish many stuck matters.


    [Honestly, I also did not know about this thing because it never happened to me before. I think it only happened because the conditions of the Star Weapon were met. Try calling me to make sure.]


    Even in the past, Maximus did not get a star weapon because he never contributed to the fight following the influence of the curse of truth, it was a new experience for him but he had seen his comrades do it countless times and understood how. He did the same way of thinking about the shape of the star weapon he saw before merging with it and would be summoned in front of its owner.


    "Come on, show."


    The Book of Knowledge appeared in Maximus'' left hand and he remained confused as he continued to fly towards the gate...

 Chapter 64- Fake Directors Resignation

    After the previously exhausting meeting, the sorcerer''s old group headed towards the Mydrias Academy. Feelings, sensations and thoughts have been so mixed up that they are no longer even separable.


    ''Finally a day without Maximus, I will finally rest since the school year is ended. My duties as a headmaster are over!!''


    From the horror of what he saw this morning, Albus was no longer of common sense and spoke aloud like a maniac indifferent to his surroundings.


    ''Mr. Director. Stop saying such things, you don''t intend to give up your position as headmaster?''


    Mark was serious in most situations, as he did not even understand the joke unlike the rest, he made a mistake in speaking at this moment as he changed the mind of the manager, who said it as a joke moments ago.


    ''Good idea! Where is Morgan today? I will temporarily relinquish my position in favor of him; rather I will delegate him as a substitute president in my absence. Well said, Mark.''


    Mark hit his head hard; he was stupid not understanding the joke that turned into an actual decision as a result of a misunderstanding. The others ridiculed him on a side and boasted about him on the other. He did not even understand why they were proud of him even though he did not do anything worth it.


    ''Hey former Director. Do we start by practicing the technique that Maximus gave everyone before?''


    ''Don''t you see that calling me like that is a bit hasty decision, Anastasia? Speaking of that technique, I was thinking we should study it together to speed up the results.''


    The director entered the administration building looking for his deputy, Morgan, to assign him his new duties as interim president.


    .........


    ''I feel like my end is near.''


    Morgan''s body, which was in the archive room to store several files and papers of this school year to mark its end a few days ago, was chilled.


    .........


    Albus continued to search for Morgan while others waited for him in his office where they chatted about their lives. A regular conversation between comrades that had been a long time since they last met.


    ''There you go, my friend Morgan!! I''ve been looking for you for a long time and here you are.''


    Albus opened the door wide and in an overwhelmed tone of happiness and a face unable to hide it, Morgan sensed there was something wrong with the manager. The manager spoke to him in this way only a few times, he had his legs trembling and he could only stand up with difficulty.


    ''W-What do you need from me, Director, at this time to come yourself for it?''


    ''You can say I want to take an indefinite time off and you have to take my part through it. Sure that with your skills and ability, you can do it.''


    Morgan held on to the wall after taking some time to process the information he had just heard. He was confused between suspecting that it was a joke and that it was true, but the manager generally does not make such a joke.


    ''Has something happened to you recently? No, from your happy expressions it can''t be a problem.''


    ''I have regained inspiration and found a new way to take my abilities to new heights... Also, you will get my salary and your salary during this period and this is another reason to take my place. Don''t forget that my salary is three times your salary.''


    Albus approached his deputy Morgan, who was in his mid-fifties, but gray hair invaded his head from overwork. Between greed for extra money and hesitation from the unclear situation as Albus previously said ''indefinitely.'', the manager separated his deputy''s mixed feelings after luring him with something else he desperately wanted.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ''Your substitute period will be deducted from your retirement age... It''s your path to early retirement.''


    The hesitation had just disappeared after hearing the words ''retirement'' and ''early'', but rather ignited enthusiasm and hoped that the manager''s absence would be as long as possible in order to obtain his retirement.


    ¡®I will do whatever you want, Director, thank you for your interest in me.''


    Albus'' plan worked perfectly, his fake retirement is now in service and he is free in his actions as long as Morgan is satisfied.


    ''Since you have been my deputy for twenty years, you are familiar with most of my work. I trust that you will do well in my absence; I will visit you from time to time as well... Bye.''


    Albus put his hand on the shoulder of his deputy; he shifted his burdens to him and thus relieved his conscience. Albus moved instantaneously to his office where others waited for him. The place was too quiet as they were each sitting in a chair and reading the booklet themselves in the hope of benefiting a few things. Albus was impressed by their incredible dedication, to say the least about the students he himself chose nearly twenty years ago.


    ''I think I''m not too late. Do any of you have suggestions for where we study together? I myself suggest my mansion, please.''


    Each of them closed his booklet after the principal and their former teacher began to speak, none of them showed rejection of the proposal since Mr. Albus is the oldest and his opinion is respected.


    ''Are we going to start now?''


    Emily wondered when to do this in order to organize her agenda for the coming period, as she had not completely finished her research about that antidote.


    ''We''ll go now if none of you have any objections... There isn''t any? I''ll do the teleportation spell so gather near me.''


    It took a while to activate the spell but it gets faster every time. Albus was challenging himself to surpass Maximus'' speed, still rejecting the idea that his disciple had overtaken him in the magic for which he had spent his life.


    "The manager''s competitive spirit is still really fresh; it''s great to see him like this."


    The director''s palace was located on the island of eternal peace in the east of the continent; he was not alone, as most magicians prefer it because it is far from people in addition to its richness in pure mana. Albus the Dusk Wizard was no exception to this rule being a research-passionate magician.


    The palace was not stunning, but its design is beautiful with multiple facades and tiled ceilings for its various parts. River view in addition to trees on all sides. Even if it is not the most luxurious place, it is comfortable to live and settle in, suitable for a vacation after working for long months.


    ''It''s the first time in the manager''s palace!! I didn''t know it would be so beautiful, despite its simplicity.''


    ''I also loved it; if I had a place like this I could focus on my inventions and develop them.''


    Each of them was jealous that the manager owned such a house; they did not envy him as he deserved it and more for his great efforts since they knew him.


    ''Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to my humble abode.''


    Albus opened the main door and welcomed them, surprised that the place from the inside seemed bigger than from the outside. In fact, it did not seem to be, it is really at least one and a half times larger from the inside. The place is very clean, despite the absence of the manager for months because he has magic tools that can be said to be alive and take care of the housework permanently.


    ''Come from here to my small meeting room. I hope you like it.''


    The room was neither big nor small, neither simple nor luxurious, but it had a special beauty. Like a respectable man from a rural area, although his clothes are not extravagant, they suit him, giving him an unparalleled elegance.


    Each of them took a seat around the ten-seater round table. All of them let the principal sit first as the eldest first and their teacher second; the two men took two chairs on his right and the two women on his left occupying half of the table seats.


    No one took the initiative to talk, waiting for the manager out of respect for his great status to them.


    Albus himself could not find a proper way to take the initiative so he took out the pamphlet that was given to him. It consisted of no more than twenty pages and contained multi-storage technique with some associated side techniques especially to improve the effectiveness and efficiency of mana rotation.


    ''We will start by reading the basic technique and then the sub-techniques, we will not try any of them before an in-depth study and an almost complete understanding of them to avoid risks.''


    The group continued to read the booklet together like students gathering to study ahead of the exams. Learning has never been associated with age, but with desire and will, and all of them possessed a will that does not bend towards a clear goal...

 Chapter 65- Knowledge Academy

    Albus and his former disciples continued to read the pamphlet carefully in order to understand every little and big thing they might need. Thanks to the cooperation of the five of them, they were able to analyze and find the best way to do so. The day came to an end and the method was a bit time-consuming, so they agreed to postpone it until the next morning.


    Each took a guest room to rest in until the next morning...


    --------------------------


    Before morning even rose, they each woke up separately. They could not sleep comfortably from overthinking the outcome of their cooperation.


    ''It seems that you all woke up as early as me. I prepared the food a little while ago and was waiting for you.''


    At the end of a long hallway, there were several doors on both sides, all of them were guest rooms and four of them opened at close time. Albus who was standing at the end of the hallway waiting for them to gather at the breakfast table.


    They expected that the manager would not be able to sleep from his overexcitement, their expectation was correct as usual.


    They descended successively to the ground floor where the dining room was, multiple food types were placed on the long rectangular table. Mark thanked the manager for the hospitality and then the rest did like him. It was an unforgettable meal of its deliciousness, so who would imagine that a busy manager would be a truly skilled cook?


    In fact, there is a story behind this that Albus does not want to recall in these moments as he always occupies himself with work to forget it.


    None of them wanted to spoil the atmosphere so the topic was changed to talk about their days at the academy. They were unforgettable memories, adventures and heroism... Competitions and challenges. Some are memorable and others are not. Some time passed and everyone finished eating and followed the manager towards a different room from the meeting room. A very spacious and empty room, it looks ordinary from the outside but is fortified with charm.


    It is probably obvious: after a certain level, the attacks become as dangerous as they deteriorate nature, so magicians experiment in this type of places.


    ''I will try the technique first to ensure your safety as I''m the most skilled in the field. You can help me, Mark and Anastasia, although I doubt I would need it if there were no problems.''


    ''As you request, Director.''


    The two surrounded him from both sides and teamed up to create a halo shield around him to protect Emily and Ederson, who were not the fighting type. A mana explosion caused by a magician like Albus would kill them instantly.


    ''Focus well with what I''m going to do.''


    The Dusk Wizard began to implement the technique in the same way mentioned in the book, the same steps that the students of Maximus had previously done:


    - Start by moving the mana from the mana heart through your blood vessels or mana ducts towards your head.


    - Move the mana towards the cavity between the cerebellum and the brain and start stacking the mana in the form of a hollow ball.


    - If you do not have mana channels, form a main channel along the blood vessels between your heart and brain. Otherwise, you must link the new storage center with the largest aligning channel.


    - Continue the expansion process and pump the mana until it has a capacity equivalent to two-thirds of the heart storage center.


    - After the steps have been successful so far, rest your body for an hour before entering the next stage.


    - Repeat the same process to produce sub-storage centers in both the shoulders and pelvis. No rest is required between these stages because the risk is limited unlike the head.


    - After completing all these steps, expand the mana channels as much as possible to speed up the flow.


    - In the next few days, you should continue to practice the other techniques to maximize efficiency.


    .........


    Five hours have passed since the manager started the process and he finished it safely. He felt a vast difference between his old capacity and his current one, a difference like between a bucket and a barrel.


    ''Congratulations on your success, Director.''


    ''Thank you for the help with understanding the technique earlier. Learning is a door, its keys are patience and humility and its locks are vanity and arrogance. Even if I am more knowledgeable it does not mean that I cannot learn from you.''


    Humility was a characteristic of Albus that elevated him to the heights, not arrogant over others under the pretext that he was stronger or better. He treated his students like his own children and does not skimp on helping whenever he was asked. Ederson added a few words before Anastasia''s turn next.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ''A man is a collection of experiences, and what makes the difference is how much each person benefits from them.''


    Anastasia''s turn came and the process went smoothly as well, but it was much slower compared to the manager with just a little over eight hours. There was not enough time for someone to carry out the operation, as night was approaching and the manager ordered them to postpone it until tomorrow.


    --------------------------


    Maximus was surprised as he summoned to the book, which slowed him down for a few seconds, but he redressed himself, returned the book, and then focused on returning through the gate as quickly as possible.


    [Regain focus, we are almost there for the gate.]


    The heavenly magician entered the range of the Travelers'' Forest, with only a minute left to reach with his current speed...


    ''I finally got here. It took me seventeen minutes to arrive, a new record!!''


    [...]


    ''I realized your weakness, my friend the book.''


    Maximus stepped towards the gate to return to his world after eliminating his doubts and answering many of his questions that had been lingering to his mind since he came back. He hurriedly entered the gate without more wasted time. He sighed after something similar happened to him like when he entered it yesterday


    | Our friend, the time traveler has returned!! Aren''t you boring, man? Not a day has passed since you came and you already want to return. |


    ''Stop being silly, what do you want now?''


    There was silence for a moment and then the sound of intense laughter, as intense as the sound of thunder, shook the body. The voice sighed and then continued talking.


    | It seems that you knew the truth as well as my old friend ''The Book of Knowledge''. How are you, my dear book? |


    The book did not remain silent this time and responded to its original owner.


    [I am fine; it is worth waiting to try to stop you, ###. You will not escape your inevitable destiny.]


    An invisible wave swept through the body and soul of Maximus down to the book inside his subconscious mind. The book groaned in pain and could not resist.


    | Do you still believe in that destiny? How can you two petty people defeat me when you cannot even resist me? Unfortunately, I cannot kill you now. |


    ''You can change your destiny by coming back to our side. It''s still not too late; there is still room for change.''


    Maximus tried to attract ### to their side and change the inevitable fate between the three, but was strongly rejected. His simple attempt failed and even his opponent could not oppose his fate.


    | Leave quickly before I change my mind and kill you and die here with you as punishment. |


    He heard a popping sound and Maximus returned to his world outside the gate. His breath and heartbeat quickened but did not even reach a level close to that incident a few days earlier. He felt that his soul was being torn apart that day and he could not resist at all, unlike this time.


    [This is your world then. What is the first thing you are going to do now?]


    ''Visit a dear friend. It has been 36 days since I came back and my plan changed more than 8 times already. I think it''s going to be the ninth time, there''s no harm in changing it again.''


    Maximus prepared the spell of the immediate teleportation to the academy directly and without further delay headed towards the director''s office in search of Albus.


    ''I''m back, Albus... What are you doing here, Morgan?''


    He was somewhat surprised to find someone else replacing Albus. What does a deputy in place of a director do? Morgan did not give Maximus a chance to think of a possible answer.


    ''The director temporarily handed over his position to me under the name of indefinite vacation. He didn''t tell me where he went except that Mark and Ederson and others were with him.''


    Maximus laughed and thanked Morgan for his great help, despite the lack of information, the possibilities are clear for Maximus. Out of curiosity, he asked him why he accepted this tiring position.


    ''Did he give you something or promised you with another for you to accept? According to your personality, you would not have accepted unless it had been a handy reward.''


    ''He gave me his salary and lowered the retirement age. Do you need anything else?''


    ''Speaking of the thing, haven''t any other guests come? I think you''ll understand what I mean.''


    Morgan thought for a moment and turned the papers on the desk in search of one in particular. It took him a while to find it, but he found it.


    ''There are two guests if that''s what you mean. What should we do about them?''


    ''Keep them, I will come back tomorrow for them. You''re the best, Morgan!!''


    ''Thank you for coming.''


    Maximus left immediately and prepared another spell to transport himself to Albus''s private dwelling, among the possibilities he was most likely and this is confirmed by the heavenly magician as soon as he arrived. Several people were there.


    Maximus entered without knocking on the door and headed where everyone had gathered, Albus'' private training room. Mark was in the midst of implementing the technique and had reached a critical stage in the formation of the brain storage center. Maximus rushed in place of Albus and helped him get past the critical point safely.


    ''What are you doing here, Max? Didn''t you tell us you left yesterday?''


    Maximus sighed for a moment, then caught the words and began to explain the situation.


    ''The plan changed again, I came back after I got new information.''


    Their faces were as cheerful as if a great achievement had been achieved and they asked Maximus to tell them about it, his stiff expression did not change even as much as a hair, which meant that there was something wrong with the situation.


    ''I can''t tell you the details, but the situation is better than before. The enemy is not unknown anymore. In addition, I came to discuss with you about the academy that we will establish soon, and I thought of an appropriate name, which is (Knowledge Academy).''


    It was not a bad name at all, he took it from the name of the book and the techniques that existed in it, it is knowledge from another world and it suited the content that will be taught in the new academy...

 Chapter 66- A Strange Book?

    ''The name is frankly good... So what is the change in the plan?''


    Albus was still amazed by the quick return of Maximus who previously showed that he would disappear for at least several days before the weekend meeting at auction.


    ''I found this thing I was looking for after I went to the other world, I can teach you as many techniques as you like.''


    Maximus conjured the book in the palm of his left hand and it was surprising, as it was their first time seeing the conjuring of tools or objects. The atmosphere became strange as many emotions that are not supposed to co-exist were mixed, there were no appropriate words to even describe the situation!


    ''What is this strange book?''


    A strange book appeared in the hands of Maximus, neither the leather resembles the leather they use nor the paper does... Even the words from another language are incomprehensible. Yet they have Maximus who was able to understand it.


    ''Wow!! Are we going to monopolize techniques or teach them at this academy?''


    Mark intervened after the mana lodged in his body after executing the technique. He realized Maximus'' next move thanks to his own conclusion.


    ''Totally. The second thing is the site where we will be building it two weeks from now, my proposal is the outskirts of Minas.''


    Emily lowered her head and spoke out loud as if to evoke information she had read in a book.


    ''Minas is a huge city in the middle of the continent, rich in resources and with warp gates to all parts of the continent!!''


    She hit her palms as soon as she finished speaking, as if she was glad to be given a difficult question asked by a professor. Albus patted the heavenly magician proudly on the shoulder, he was and still is the best student he taught in his career and now he is leading the world to face an unknown future without hesitation.


    ''Well made the decision. The future of the world is in good hands.''


    [You have great buddies! I wish I had ones.]


    ''Does the book speak? Really weird...''


    From the many surprises they have seen about Maximus up to this point, nothing is really strange anymore. Getting used to it is something scarier than the unknown, nothing would affect you and you lose your natural instincts that are there to protect you.


    [Finally, I can talk to people. Nice to meet you friends of the heavenly sorcerer, especially you, old man. You have great potential for further development despite your age.]


    ''Thank you for your praise, do you have a name?''


    [I do not have a specific name, but you can call me the Book of Knowledge.]


    .........


    The conversation continued for a while before Mark returned to complete the second half of the technique after an hour''s break as mentioned in the booklet. Maximus helped him this time to speed up the process, which is expected to take many hours to an hour and a half.


    The difference was fundamental between the assistance of the manager, who had learned the technique less than a day ago, and the help of Maximus, who got it to the extreme. There was for the first time the possibility that the others would complete the technique before the end of the day with the help of Maximus.


    ------------------------


    ''Finally we''re done, congratulations Emily.''


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ''I wouldn''t have been sure of success without your help; I almost failed several times halfway. I am the one who should thank you.''


    The manager giggled loudly in celebration of the achievement, they were far ahead of their rivals after learning it in two days.


    Maximus stared at them with a shroud as he thought of the most suitable techniques for them: the options were many, too many. The sound of the book resounded in his head without letting the others hear.


    [Why didn''t you ask for my help, the techniques are on my pages and I know them?]


    "I forgot you were there for a while. Give us your opinion."


    .........


    The book suggested what was appropriate for each of them to ensure their safety in the face of future invasion at the very least. Not all of them will go to the battlefronts, of course, for example, Emily and Ederson were from the production path, and the combat was not in their favor.


    Maximus'' first mission ended with helping them speed up training and his second task came by writing techniques in the language of their world for each of them. He will not be able to continue helping them every time and moment, but he has done his duty towards them and the rest is related to the speed of their learning.


    ''Since you are all done learning the technique, you can do whatever you want without neglecting to practice the additional techniques for the following days.''


    Maximus asked Albus permission to use his office for some time as he wished to discuss something.


    .........


    ''We are on our own now. Do you have anything to say?''


    After Albus closed the office door and made sure the rest are busy, the secrecy of the conversation is now guaranteed.


    Maximus sat on one chair and Albus on another, the two stared at each other for several seconds before Maximus began speaking.


    ''I didn''t want to say anything about myself until now, I kept my strength level secret and I haven''t told you about it yet.''


    Albus rubbed his long white beard as he recalled his first conversation with him after his return.


    [''You were in the sixth circle two years ago. How did you get to eighth so quickly?''


    ''I''ll explain it to you later; it has to do with the former one.''


    ''What made you visit our prestigious academy? I heard from reception that you had booked a large private training room. I hope you do not think about practicing in it, it cannot stand your attacks.'']


    Maximus'' level was just a conclusion for Albus, according to his observations, which he had not yet told him.


    ''I''m not in the eighth level; you can call it the false ninth level even though it doesn''t have a name. No one else can access it for reasons that cannot be stated.''


    Albus'' face hasn''t even changed, he got used to such things and he didn''t understand the point of this talk now, what will he gain from knowing this?


    ''There''s a transitional level between them called ''half-step to the ninth level,'' that''s my goal to raising the eighth-rank power leveled people or equivalent. It has a few requirements, the most important of which is the multiple storage of mana. Is the picture a little clear?''


    [Why are you telling him this now? don''t you think it is an inopportune time?]


    Maximus stared at the ceiling of the room without raising his head, seeing nothing but a habit when talking through magical communication devices from his previous life. For Maximus, Albus was the most reliable person in the world in addition to his own disciples, the earlier he tells them, the better for both him and them.


    ''He''s reliable and has the potential to access it faster than the others. He will take on other tasks after he finishes his growth quickly and that''s what I''m aiming for.''


    [You indeed possess a deep insight. You came up with this conclusion even faster than I did!]


    With a sarcastic look and tone, the heavenly magician answered the book''s praise for him.


    ''I''ve learned from you for fifty years, do you want me to be less than this?''


    Albus felt strange, Maximus wandered in conversation with the book and forgot the dusk magician in front of him. Albus clapped several times gently to bring Maximus to his attention again after the words failed.


    ''A strange book and his owner is even stranger!''


    Maximus returned to his focus after being distracted by the book and remembered what he wanted to do and why he needed the former director.


    ''I''ll share with you the understanding of the language and you have to help me copy the techniques I''m going to choose, I''m sure you won''t mind helping me.''


    Albus laughed after seeing something exciting unfolding in front of him, the knowledge of another world will be in his hands soon...

 Chapter 67- Techniques from Another World

    Maximus formed a green ball in his hand, a ''knowledge transfer'' technique that he once used on his students to teach them how to swim quickly due to lack of time.


    An unknown technique in the hands of Maximus that attracted Albus'' attention despite his inability to analyze or understand it, its basis itself is different from the foundations of the magic of this world.


    ''Accept it and you will be able to understand the language of the book.''


    Albus relaxed his defenses and allowed the technique to enter his mind; he was wandering for a moment and then blinked and regained consciousness. Laughing as he turned the pages of the Book of Knowledge, he was now able to understand every word in the book as if it were his mother tongue.


    ''Exquisite! What are we going to do now?''


    [You have to ask me, the techniques are written on my pages. pp. 35, 37, 66, 125, 201, and 367. This is your mission.]


    ''It''s that simple! You have a living library, Maximus; I wish I had something similar to save me the trouble of searching for information every time.''


    Maximus took a seat and several papers and proceeded to write without the need for a book, as he also memorized techniques by heart.


    The mission of the two was different: Albus'' task was the techniques he would give to his comrades, while Maximus'' was to write techniques for the rest of the continent''s powerful when he will begin to teach them after building the Academy of Knowledge.


    .........


    The two continued to write and the manager''s curiosity grew further with each new read. The foundations of these spells and techniques were as radically different from what was familiar to him as the difference of languages and their rules from each other. The desire to learn was not enough on its own, it took a high level of intelligence and intuitive speed to learn it in record time.


    ''These techniques are amazing, although I only understand them partially, they are still intrinsically mysterious. Do you know why?''


    Maximus had just finished checking the papers, looking for errors, when his friend, who had just finished, interrupted him.


    ''It''s simple; you''re trying to speak fluently in a language you just began learning. It is only a matter of time so don''t rush.''


    After Maximus finished, he took the papers written by the director, corrected some errors and modified some techniques to make them easier to understand. Even the dusk wizard Albus was surprised by how much change after Maximus modified it, as if he had turned Algebra meant for high school students into a book that middle school students could understand and learn.


    ''Your skills are truly otherworldly. I confess that you are far ahead of me.''


    Maximus smiled sarcastically and answered his former mentor.


    ''I never got the title of Heavenly Magician in my previous life out of nowhere.''


    --------------------------


    ''These are the techniques that belong to each of you, take your time to learn them, but preferably within a time frame of two weeks. Do your best.''


    Each of them took the paper on which his technique was written. They could only show their fascination with the content.


    ''They''re techniques from another world!!''


    ''Are you leaving now? We won''t force you to stay though.''


    Maximus sighed because he was leaving after such a short visit, he would not be able to stay next to them all the time, as the world depended on the progress of his plans.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ''Sorry but I am leaving now.''


    ''Take care of yourself, comrade.''


    Albus remained on the side, watching this farewell among colleagues, only waving a hand after Maximus turned towards him. The heavenly magician turned around and walked out of the manor without even looking behind. He wanted to prove his determination to his goals, and to not hesitate no matter what the situation.


    Maximus has set his new goal of becoming stronger than he was even to secure victory in the final battle. He decided to seize these few days before the meeting to break through to the true ninth-rank after he had received enlightenment from the book.


    [I promised you that I would help you with what I have so that you can stop ### from destroying the rest of the worlds. I will convey the techniques and sensations he felt during his breakthrough of this level and exploit them to repeat the same process.]


    ''Wait until I get to the destination and then transfer it to me, there are only two minutes left at most.''


    [Heading towards a deserted island? a good choice as it is out of sight, so it reduces the risk to others.]


    .........


    Maximus continued to fly towards the island at a near-speed of sound and arrived quickly, it was not an island in the true sense of the word. It was only a large sea rock on which only algae could grow, but it was sufficient to achieve the goal of Maximus.


    ''We''ve arrived; you can start transferring it to me.''


    [Prepare for it, I am not responsible for anything that may happen to you during the process so you have to get through the ordeal yourself.]


    ''Aaah.''


    Severe and unbearable pain permeated every inch of his mind and body; it was similar to the pain from that time. It was linked to prohibited information, the law of cause and effect intervened to achieve the balance with the help of the concept of pain. This time, the pain was unbearable compared to the previous time, it was not only pain that attacked Maximus. Lightning struck the island several times in a row, targeting Maximus, who was dodging it to the best of his ability, the lightning did not leave the slightest trace on the ground where it struck, which meant it was not ordinary. It was a punishment according to the law of cause and effect and attacks only the target so it is far more dangerous.


    .........


    The crisis lasted for exactly a minute and then disappeared on its own, disappeared like a summer thunderstorm, after wreaking havoc for minutes, it disappeared as if it did not exist.


    Maximus was lying on his back on top of a mass of algae; he sweated heavily and was breathing very hard.


    [Are you okay? you have overcome the ordeal, congratulations to you.]


    ''You''re wrong; I haven''t gotten through an ordeal. However, two ordeals at the same time, my body instinctively implemented the technique and the two tribulations overlapped at the same time. Luckily I''m alive!''


    Maximus leaned on his elbow and then tried to get up, the pain continued as if every bone in his body was shattered.


    [Great! You have passed the annoying phase then. You still have to increase your mana capacity several fold. This area happens to be rich in mana.]


    ''It wasn''t a random choice; I chose it in preparation for this particular purpose.''


    Maximus sat down and began to treat the injuries of his body that had just evolved; the structure of his body was different from what it had been before. The number of mana storage points increased from 14 to over thirty. The main storage center shifted from the heart to the brain and the storage centers expanded somewhat.


    [...]


    Maximus exhausted all the mana left in his body for treatment and cast out every remaining atom. The first step of the process was completed and he moved on to the second step. All the mana within a range of five hundred meters gravitated towards Maximus, compressed and piled up until it turned into a pure liquid that rushed towards his body. It permeated through the skin and pores, through the mouth and nose and slowly the storage points began to fill up.


    10...27...49...74...88...100 percent. All storage centers are full and it is time to implement the third and most important step, the expansion of storage points, which will be different from the usual technique.


    ''Even if the mana is compressed as far as possible, even if I turn my body into a mana tank it won''t be enough. I will turn the mana towards the sea of consciousness and my own dimensional domain.''


    The mana from all storage points headed towards the brain but atrophied like emptying water from a pierced bucket. The mana was not in vain, it moved from the material world to his own consciousness; an almost infinite space for which it finally found someuse.


    The process of storing and unloading continued to repeat many times over the following hours, and liquid mana filled the sea of consciousness to such an extent that it could be called a Sea of Mana.


    [I have never thought that way before, I wonder how ### would react if he knew about it.


    The book was surprised by this unconventional method; it was a lucky experiment that culminated in unprecedented possibilities...

 Chapter 68- Dimensional Book

    ''It''s just luck; I already put material things into the sea of my consciousness so I thought about the possibility of the idea succeeding and then applied it.''


    It was the strangest stroke of luck Maximus had to this day; he thought about old things and remembered the crystal ball that Hearts gave him on his third day after returning. He decided to ask the book if he had seen something identical or similar somewhere because he had already visited different worlds.


    [You are kidding me? where did you get this treasure?]


    Maximus was still unsure of what it was until the moment because it has never passed by him in his previous life, and what made him even more confused was the book''s surprise at it. It would not be inferior to a treasure as he thought.


    ''I got it from a friend. How important is it for you to react like this?''


    [Thanks to it, you will be able to fight on par with ###.]


    The Celestial Magician''s curiosity grew more and more with each moment, it was the first time they had a chance to level the tide for the final fight.


    ''Hurry up and tell me what it is and what it does.''


    [It is an unknown relic that my old owner and I found one in a sophisticated and very dangerous ruins. To sum it up, it is the interface of {dimensional constructor}, the space in which we got stuck when we crossed the gate. We called it ''lost knowledge'' and there was only one, it is amazing that there is another!!]


    Everything that the book has talked about so far was reasonable and implausible, the truthfulness of the book can only be proven or denied by delving into this unknown experience.


    Maximus examined the crystal ball again and from all directions, but it seemed to him like a huge, carefully polished magic stone.


    "zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz."


    The heavenly magician heard a buzzing sound in his head as the tattoo glow on the back of his left hand; the glow grew greater the closer he got his left hand to it.


    The book was automatically summoned and the crystal ball broke apart and fused with the book. As soon as the process began, Maximus was no longer able to hear the voice of the book as if it had completely disappeared from his head. The mark on the back of his hand also faded but another appeared. Demon''s head with 15 stars around it. The shape of the book changed to look like a tablet from being an old book.


    | Data from the book is being integrated with the system...... End. |


    | Data sorting and analysis...... End. |


    | Start retrieving the character of the book and integrating it with the dimensional constructor system...... End. |


    | Last touches have been completed...... Start restarting. |


    ''...''


    The system finished all operations and the book was connected to Maximus'' mind as last time, but there were a few obvious differences: his perspective on seeing the world became completely different compared to before, and restrictions on teleportation were lifted.


    ''O Book of Knowledge, do you hear me?''


    [I am here again... What happened a little while ago?]


    ''Don''t you remember? You merged with the ''lost knowledge'' a while ago.''


    [I felt something pulled me out a little while ago and then all the sensations disappeared until I woke up now. What an amazing amount of information? You see that too.]


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Maximus felt uncomfortable as if something was coming to target him and it is very dangerous.


    The sky over the tiny island was broken like glass for miles, and Maximus moved himself now far enough away from the island because he sensed imminent danger.


    A giant laser beam miles in diameter wiped the island out of existence and created a hole at least miles deep, the sky returned to normal like a wound healing and water began to flow towards the crater to fill it.


    ''What the hell is this? We would have been doomed if we had been a little late yet.''


    [...]


    Maximus was surprised by the reaction of the book, who chose to remain silent, there was a mistake in the matter but he did not realize it until now.


    | The blow was unfortunately lost... I wanted to eliminate you after you momentarily lifted the restrictions but I did not succeed. |


    ''How the hell did you get here? You''ll pay the price, you bastard.''


    Maximus shouted at the sky with all his might, it was the voice of ###. He tried to kill him a short while ago, using his last chance, but failed.


    | Stop screaming, I can hear you clearly. It looks like you have full eligibility to control the dimensional constructor as well. We are equal on the chessboard, we are both queen but what about the rest of the pieces? I will silently observe you occasionally. |


    Maximus saw him for the first time, he was far away and the vision was blurred, but a human form was visible from afar.


    "He''s already here. He will be able to do nothing because of the law of cause and effect."


    ''Wait until we meet on the battlefield, you''ll meet your fate, so enjoy the rest of your days.''


    | I am leaving now, enjoy your day! |


    His behavior was really strange, as if he has completely lost his mind but he was holding together with great difficulty. On the brink of madness, standing in front of a deep abyss whose depth is unknown.


    [pheeeew, he is finally gone. We do not have a chance to face him now. We must be prepared as soon as possible in anticipation of his return.]


    Maximus never foresaw that the restrictions would disappear momentarily, giving the enemy a chance at such a critical moment. He regained his focus and then examined the surroundings for another island after what happened to the previous island.


    ''The breakthrough didn''t go as expected, but that won''t delay us, will it?''


    [Please call me the Book of Dimensions from now on because I like it more. Speaking of theory, you are in the ninth-rank because you have the abilities and skills of a ninth-rank, but you have not literally broke through yet. Breakthrough towards it is only granted to those who have a very clear goal, a fixed goal that does not change with changing circumstances and places.]


    The heavenly magician thought about the meaning of what the book said about his clear purpose. What goal has he always desired?


    [My previous owner''s goal was to learn, he possessed an obsession that knew no boundaries when seeking for knowledge in all its forms.]


    Maximus, too, had a great love of learning, but it was not everything for him if it meant the destruction of his world. Knowledge is power and power is meaningless if not serving a goal, Maximus'' clear goal was protection.


    [Good if you found it, now you have to dedicate your heart to this goal and no other. If your heart deviates away from it, it will happen to you like it happened with ###.]


    Once Maximus cleared his mind and had only two things in mind: his goal of protection, his way to that was to break through to the ninth-rank.


    He involuntarily entered the sea of consciousness and his body and soul developed in a state of unconsciousness towards a new level.


    The mana that was stored in both his storage points and the sea of consciousness overflowed and piled up around his body... The mana was compressed and turned into a liquid... It compressed more and turned into a solid form... It continued to compress, shrink in size and increase its temperature fantastically; the water underneath Maximus began to boil even though he was twenty meters away from it... The mana that was the breadth of a sea turned into a spherical mass that surrounded Maximus like an egg or a cocoon, and continued to compress until it turned into a new form: plasma.


    Even after it reached this point, he was not satisfied with it yet, and the mana continued to accumulate and compress... It got smaller and more intense and the heat wave it emitted grew more intense, from the size of a boulder to the size of an egg.


    It then got smaller and then exploded all at once, from the epicenter of the explosion that was Maximus. Everything was erased from existence within the range of a ball with a diameter of several kilometers.


    The explosion caused even more destruction than the laser beam fired a short while ago. A shock wave spread after the explosion and covered the whole world, terrifying the hearts of everyone without exception. It was the birth of a hero who would save the world or a monster capable of destroying it, if he wanted to...

 Chapter 69- Dark Matter

    A massive explosion wiped out the entire area, and after the smoke and steam from it had subsided, a pitch black mass was generated. It was akin to a black hole that absorbed mana endlessly.


    It penetrated into Maximus'' body and merged with the sea of his consciousness, forming a new and inexhaustible source of energy in all its forms, be it mana, aura, shadows or spiritual power. It was only about Maximus'' ability to exploit it to its fullest.


    [Congratulations on being promoted to the ninth-rank, I think it worked easy.]


    Maximus sighed and then took a deep breath and curbed the new power supply.


    ''It''s very different from other ranks; I previously felt that if I hesitated for a moment I would have lost myself in the process.''


    The mana completely disappeared from his body and a very dense black substance was transferred to his brain linked to the sea of consciousness, the sensation was very strange as it differed much from the mana to which he has been accustomed all his life. He had no idea how to deal with it or exploit it without experience.


    [It is connected to the sea of your consciousness; the sea of your consciousness is connected to your brain.]


    "If they are, moving them like mana will do."


    He tried again and again but it did not budge, he made sure his method was wrong and tried to think of an alternative solution. If it did not move, why not trying to reshape it in the hope that this method would work.


    "It doesn''t move from its place though!? So where did I go wrong?"


    [You are trying to move the tank when all you want is water inside. think about it like this.]


    This time he tried treating it as a tank and tried to pull the mana out of it, but it also did not work this time. He realized that he had misunderstood the speech and thought about what the book had just told him.


    "Sea of consciousness! Within the sea of consciousness you are able to do almost anything just by imagining it, if you are able to do it in reality."


    He realized the answer after some thought, the solution was in imagination. Imagine a mana in your hand and mana will appear in your hand; imagine an aura, spiritual power or even shadows and it will work.


    ''That''s the secret then. I feel mana running through my skin heading towards dark matter and then its presence disappears completely, so I don''t need to think about running out of mana again.''


    [You found the solution, what you have to do now is develop your skills with the techniques written within me and then create your own style. A unique style that you have on your own, a style no one can learn even if they wanted to. This is the only key to victory.]


    Maximus found an excellent idea about the ideal place to train his techniques without harming others and away from disturbance. They are the ruins of the nameless cursed sorcerer.


    [Do whatever you want, I will not object.]


    ''I remembered something, since I got the lost knowledge, I could manipulate the ruins however I wanted. Change its size, shape and even durability.''


    Maximus found the perfect solution and arranged his hair and clothes to prepare for his next work, which he would continue for the next four days until the meeting, after which the first plan to prepare for the disaster would begin.


    .........


    He moved to the academy and headed to the office of the substitute director Morgan to tell him what he was about to do to avoid unnecessary problems. Even if he did whatever he wanted before, it was due to the presence of Albus, because he was his teacher, friend and co-worker, it did not mean he can do the same with others.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    [You are a really considerate person! What a joke.]


    ''This doesn''t concern you.''


    He knocked on the door and then entered the office, Morgan in the middle of a pile of papers. His face showed signs of extreme fatigue as if he was working non-stop.


    ''Good afternoon, substitute director, you look a bit tired.''


    His thinking has become slow from too much work, and he may become dull if he continues like this before the duration Albus took is over. It took him a few seconds to recognize the visitor in front of him.


    ''Aaah, it''s you, Heavenly Magician. How was Mr. Albus doing all this work? I won''t endure for a week if I continue like this.''


    ''He is Albus, you know; he has his ways after all.''


    Maximus winked at Morgan and the two exchanged laughs for a while, this removed some of the fatigue and melancholy that had exhausted the substitute manager Morgan.


    ''I feel a little better, thank you. Now, how can I help you?''


    ''I don''t need anything but I wanted to let you know that I will deal with the two special guests, they will be under my responsibility from now on.''


    Morgan laid on the back of the chair, rubbing his eyes and stretching out his arms, which were exhausted from too much writing.


    ''Thank you for your head-up, I''ll send someone to let the guards know. Is there anything else other than that?''


    Maximus took his dimensional storage and searched among the contents for a specific object until he found it.


    ''Caught it, take this necklace, mate, and put it on.''


    Morgan was surprised by Maximus'' action and expressed a categorical refusal, how could he accept a gift when he did nothing special other than his duties. He considered that he was not worthy of accepting it.


    ''I apologize, I cannot accept this gift. Thank you though.''


    Maximus realized that there had been a misunderstanding and tried to explain his intention.


    ''It has nothing to do with work; it''s a gift from me personally to you. It will help you do your job comfortably, please accept it.''


    Maximus'' intention was still unclear but Morgan could not be able to refuse the gift. Maximus asked him to wear it to activate its effect, and Morgan could not help but feel nervous, as he had no experience with magical objects.


    "He never seemed to be a bad person, and was a friend of the manager who is selective in his choice of companionship. There should be no harm in accepting it."


    As soon as he put on the necklace, he felt refreshed and atrophied the fatigue that had accumulated on him in the previous two days, a feeling of comfort, especially since Morgan was only an ordinary person who was unable to deal with magic, aura or others. The effect of an artifact like this is heaven for him.


    ''It''s a necklace that increases vitality and slows down the speed of fatigue build-up. It will help you perform your duties much better. Consider it a gift from a friend.''


    Maximus got up and then left after he had done what he had to do, he would not waste his time or Morgan''s time as they both had a lot of stuck work that needed to be dealt with.


    .........


    ''Greetings, guards.''


    Maximus approached the entrance to the building where the two witnesses were present and greeted the two guards who had performed their duty perfectly. The two guards recognized him as he had visited this building several times before and returned the greeting as well.


    ''We greet Mr. Magician, both guests are inside. Need any other help?''


    He patted them on the shoulders and then told them that he would take care of the rest and that their guard duty was over.


    The guards left for the guard unit post and Maximus entered the building looking for the last two witnesses.


    He opened the door to the room and entered where the two witnesses stayed. From the glance, he assumed that they were married by virtue of appearance and age; Maximus did not chat and entered directly to the heart of the matter.


    ''Let me identify myself, I am the heavenly magician and I came to meet you after I had finished the work that occupied me during the previous days. I apologize if you both have been waiting for so long.''


    The two bowed, thanking him for coming to meet them despite his many busies. He was late but the accommodation and facilities at the academy were amazing and they did not bother to wait.


    ''We are the ones who are honored to meet you; we lacked nothing during the past days, thanks to the Academy.''


    Maximus sat on a chair and went to the significant part.


    ''Let''s not waste any more time, tell me the content of the prophecy you saw and then I will reward you and simply bring you home!''


    The two looked at each other shortly before the man spoke first...